Introduction
50 years ago in are 51, scientists had experiment on human embryo hoping to create artifical human that could run the extra mile, leap the extra leap and to change the course of human nature. They at firsted started with 50 human embryos, only half had met the expactaions that the scientists were hoping for, while the other half had gotten some what sucessful except for a few fatal flaws; these flaws included mental instability, some have brittle bones, prone to diseases, and shorter life span, though most of them have a average life span of 60 years.
These extraordinary humans were by far the greatest thing that the scientist could have created. The scientists soon started to create more of extraordinary humans and as all ways more of the failed projects showed up. As human nature would take it's course the looney scientists soon wanted something better then the ones they were creating, and began to work on homo-sapiens that would be godlike in every aspect of form. Though after many falied attempts, the reasearchers were about to pack up the bags until they noticed eight infant experiments that were still alive, and everything was functioning at a extraordinary level that had far surpassed the regular experiments. These godlike children showed new things that they hadn't even known about these things were wing growth, claws, x-ray vison, flame, wind, water, earth manipulation, and many other traits.
Now it has been 17 years since the creation of the godlike super humans, and now they are thinking about escaping.
Advance- These are genetically enhanced human beings who possess a number of enhanced traits, including faster learning and stronger and faster bodies that are virtually immune to diseases. They are physically and mentally superior to baseline normal humans has a long lifespan.
Godlike- these are like the advance but have wing growth, claws, x-ray vison, flame, wind, water, earth manipulation, and many other traits that are unknown to them and the scientists, they also seem to have what is thought to be a larger lifespan then anything alive. The Advance do not know of the godlike.
Mutts- Mutts are the failed experiments that barely were able to gain any ablities, they have a life span of 60 years. Mutts also have problems like mental instablility, some have brittle bones, and are highly prone to diseases.
The Advance
Alen and Erin Scout played by Sky Ash
Devin played by SlightlyInsane
William Edwin Armstrong played by Fated
The Godlike
Male: Zero played by zane saphire
Female:Avaron Willowbirth played by xfaithyx123
Male:James Adrian King played by Fated
Female:Laila King played by silverangel_of_light
Male:Jason played by darkune
Female:Kiara Tess played by NasiaWords
Male:Alex Mosan played by Kotaro7914
Female: Open
The Mutts
Maia played by SlightlyInsane
Shippai Shita Jikken played by InjectedSweetly
The scientists
Erik H. Linderman played by Fated
Linda Lesion played by darkune
Lloyd Asp played by zane saphire
Dr. Meredith Abernathy played by SarahGracie
Here are the rules:
Be nice to your fellow roleplayers.
Keep curseing small.
I want about 100 words per post anything bigger is great.
Be unique with your character.
I strongly suggest that you should not go ic in this rp, if you do then I'll kick you out.
Try to keep a even amount of male/females.
If you have any questions or complaints post them in the OCC, or if they are really important then pm it to me.
I will add more rules if I see somethings I don't like.
These extraordinary humans were by far the greatest thing that the scientist could have created. The scientists soon started to create more of extraordinary humans and as all ways more of the failed projects showed up. As human nature would take it's course the looney scientists soon wanted something better then the ones they were creating, and began to work on homo-sapiens that would be godlike in every aspect of form. Though after many falied attempts, the reasearchers were about to pack up the bags until they noticed eight infant experiments that were still alive, and everything was functioning at a extraordinary level that had far surpassed the regular experiments. These godlike children showed new things that they hadn't even known about these things were wing growth, claws, x-ray vison, flame, wind, water, earth manipulation, and many other traits.
Now it has been 17 years since the creation of the godlike super humans, and now they are thinking about escaping.
Advance- These are genetically enhanced human beings who possess a number of enhanced traits, including faster learning and stronger and faster bodies that are virtually immune to diseases. They are physically and mentally superior to baseline normal humans has a long lifespan.
Godlike- these are like the advance but have wing growth, claws, x-ray vison, flame, wind, water, earth manipulation, and many other traits that are unknown to them and the scientists, they also seem to have what is thought to be a larger lifespan then anything alive. The Advance do not know of the godlike.
Mutts- Mutts are the failed experiments that barely were able to gain any ablities, they have a life span of 60 years. Mutts also have problems like mental instablility, some have brittle bones, and are highly prone to diseases.
- Code: Select all
Character sheet:
Name:
Age:(Godlikes are all 17, 6-22 for advance, 10-20 for Mutts, and 18-40 for the scientists)
Picture: (anime please)
Personality:
What are they: (Advance, Godlike, Mutts or Scientists)
If they are Godlike, what can they do:
The Advance
Alen and Erin Scout played by Sky Ash
Devin played by SlightlyInsane
William Edwin Armstrong played by Fated
The Godlike
Male: Zero played by zane saphire
Female:Avaron Willowbirth played by xfaithyx123
Male:James Adrian King played by Fated
Female:Laila King played by silverangel_of_light
Male:Jason played by darkune
Female:Kiara Tess played by NasiaWords
Male:Alex Mosan played by Kotaro7914
Female: Open
The Mutts
Maia played by SlightlyInsane
Shippai Shita Jikken played by InjectedSweetly
The scientists
Erik H. Linderman played by Fated
Linda Lesion played by darkune
Lloyd Asp played by zane saphire
Dr. Meredith Abernathy played by SarahGracie
Here are the rules:
Be nice to your fellow roleplayers.
Keep curseing small.
I want about 100 words per post anything bigger is great.
Be unique with your character.
I strongly suggest that you should not go ic in this rp, if you do then I'll kick you out.
Try to keep a even amount of male/females.
If you have any questions or complaints post them in the OCC, or if they are really important then pm it to me.
I will add more rules if I see somethings I don't like.
Threads
No threads found.
The Story
Lloyd
Walking through the halls Lloyd was utterly bored, he had talked with one of the mutts that he needed to attened to, and was in dire need of finding something to pass the time. The male took out his glasses from the white lab coat, and moved toward a hallway that would lead him to the elevators, from wonce on he'll be taken to the godlike's. Upon arrival to the gray elevators Lloyd had to get his eyes scanned by a retina scanner, then add his eight digit cde as well as put his hand into a liquid jelliton mold that would scan his hand for verification of his idienty and also to check his clearance for entering the area that housed the godlikes. Opening it's doors the elevator welcomed in Lloyd, stepping in he waited for it close it's bleak, gray doors.
Zero
The bed sheets of the young male were a white color with two golden dragon that entwined around each other. Though he couldn't see he was told by Erik, Lloyd and the others that came to view him. Getting off his bed Zero walked to the vault door and traced the handle and the number pad. He would exit out of his body when bored but hearing the thoughts of Lloyd he decided agaisnt that for it would seem that he was still alsleep though he was mostly asleep any time some came to his room. Touching the cold silver handle that he had once seen with a view portal that he had once created; Zero returned to his bed, and lied there awaiting to see who would come to his humble little home.
Walking through the halls Lloyd was utterly bored, he had talked with one of the mutts that he needed to attened to, and was in dire need of finding something to pass the time. The male took out his glasses from the white lab coat, and moved toward a hallway that would lead him to the elevators, from wonce on he'll be taken to the godlike's. Upon arrival to the gray elevators Lloyd had to get his eyes scanned by a retina scanner, then add his eight digit cde as well as put his hand into a liquid jelliton mold that would scan his hand for verification of his idienty and also to check his clearance for entering the area that housed the godlikes. Opening it's doors the elevator welcomed in Lloyd, stepping in he waited for it close it's bleak, gray doors.
Zero
The bed sheets of the young male were a white color with two golden dragon that entwined around each other. Though he couldn't see he was told by Erik, Lloyd and the others that came to view him. Getting off his bed Zero walked to the vault door and traced the handle and the number pad. He would exit out of his body when bored but hearing the thoughts of Lloyd he decided agaisnt that for it would seem that he was still alsleep though he was mostly asleep any time some came to his room. Touching the cold silver handle that he had once seen with a view portal that he had once created; Zero returned to his bed, and lied there awaiting to see who would come to his humble little home.
Alex opened his eyes and sat up, rubbing his neck and cracking it a bit. "Morning's, how I hate them." He said as he stood off the bed and changed into his clothes. Because he had absorbed someone whos clothes he liked, he merely shifted the clothes on. He chuckled as he held out his arm and converted the biomass into it, changing the nails into razor sharp blades of bone. He swung them and instantly shifted the biomass in his other hand into one thick blade of bone that he chopped down. Mere excersize for him until he came to be interviewed and tested. He shifted back to normal then sat on his bed. "I wonder whats taking them?"
Jason and Linda Lesion
Jason stood in the middle of a large white room with wires connected to his chest and legs, his hair was completely shaven off and was lying on the white floor. "OK kid lets get this started, and maybe you can back to your cell to play your little video games faster." Linda said into an intercom that was only heard in the training area. "No I wont do it just cause you want me to." Jason said with a defiant voice and a stern face.
"Have it your way honey." Linda cooed as she turned a nob from 0 to 6, suddenly an electric buzzing started to go off in the dark red room full of small blinking lights. In the white room Jason was being electrocuted for a full six seconds. "OK! OK! Ill do it!" Jason screamed in agony as his shaven blond head started to grow bluish long hairs, his body started to turn a light shade of purple and his face started to turn black around the nose in the shape of a plus sign. Two little hands grew out of his back and swiftly became twice the size of Jason's body. His godlike transformation was complete but the room was splattered with his black blood.
"Sorry about that, I am still learning how to pop out my wings without my entire back exploding." He joked as soon as two giant men busted in the room when Jason was weak and carried him back to his vault. He was thrown in a pile of grass that was his room. Everything in this room was covered in living organisms like little animals, plants, and fungi. A small dog went up behind Jason and licked his back till all the blood was gone. "Thanks Tobi." Jason said weakly before passing out on the wet grass.
Jason stood in the middle of a large white room with wires connected to his chest and legs, his hair was completely shaven off and was lying on the white floor. "OK kid lets get this started, and maybe you can back to your cell to play your little video games faster." Linda said into an intercom that was only heard in the training area. "No I wont do it just cause you want me to." Jason said with a defiant voice and a stern face.
"Have it your way honey." Linda cooed as she turned a nob from 0 to 6, suddenly an electric buzzing started to go off in the dark red room full of small blinking lights. In the white room Jason was being electrocuted for a full six seconds. "OK! OK! Ill do it!" Jason screamed in agony as his shaven blond head started to grow bluish long hairs, his body started to turn a light shade of purple and his face started to turn black around the nose in the shape of a plus sign. Two little hands grew out of his back and swiftly became twice the size of Jason's body. His godlike transformation was complete but the room was splattered with his black blood.
"Sorry about that, I am still learning how to pop out my wings without my entire back exploding." He joked as soon as two giant men busted in the room when Jason was weak and carried him back to his vault. He was thrown in a pile of grass that was his room. Everything in this room was covered in living organisms like little animals, plants, and fungi. A small dog went up behind Jason and licked his back till all the blood was gone. "Thanks Tobi." Jason said weakly before passing out on the wet grass.
Kiara was tired and weak from being tested for hours straight. "Why can't they just leave me the hell alone!" She huffed and puffed as she attempted to sit up in bed but fell back down. She threw her hands up at the ceiling and watched a flames danced from her hands. She then threw her pillow up in the air and shot fire at it. "Hahaha. Now this is entertaining. Can wait till on of those dumb ass docters come through that door.
She heard the latch unlock and the door swung open, with two tall, masculine men in whitecoats in the door way. "Let's see you put this one out, then. I dare ya to come any closer!" She blew a fountian of fire out your nose and watched the two men shutter. Then the tallest one pulled out a small gun. "What? You really think you can shoot me? Idiots!"
"It's a water gun, now calm down and let us put out the fire." Kiara instantly sat down on her bed and obayed. She hated seeming weak, but she had an absolut fear of water. She always the need to cry when she saw it. The other whitecoat put out the fire and stuck a syringe in Kiara's arm and said, "No more pillows for you." Fine then. I'll just set my blankets on fire, dumb ass, Kiara thought. She instantly felt drowsey and in seconds, she was passed out on the bed.
She heard the latch unlock and the door swung open, with two tall, masculine men in whitecoats in the door way. "Let's see you put this one out, then. I dare ya to come any closer!" She blew a fountian of fire out your nose and watched the two men shutter. Then the tallest one pulled out a small gun. "What? You really think you can shoot me? Idiots!"
"It's a water gun, now calm down and let us put out the fire." Kiara instantly sat down on her bed and obayed. She hated seeming weak, but she had an absolut fear of water. She always the need to cry when she saw it. The other whitecoat put out the fire and stuck a syringe in Kiara's arm and said, "No more pillows for you." Fine then. I'll just set my blankets on fire, dumb ass, Kiara thought. She instantly felt drowsey and in seconds, she was passed out on the bed.
The grey elevator doors opened with a hum. Inside was his old friend Lloyd. Erik stepped into the elevator with him giving him the same nod he gives every morning. "Getting an earily start as well i see." Erik kept his hands in his vest pockets. He always wore vest of different colors and patterns. Today it was a brown argyle pattern with matching brown pants and tan button up shirt with a deep dark purple tie... His hair was elegantly disheveled and he had forgot to shave. Erik can sometimes appear to be a very oddly dressed lazy person, who really over dresses, and is a work workaholic... His Job, like Lloyd, is these kids. "Heh, Going down?" Erik sarcastically askes as he puts in his access key, and turns it. Moving them both to the godlike's Floor. When the doors open there is a circle desk covered in monitors featuring the 8 godlikes. Three women set and watched these monitors all day. The monitor table is in the center of this floor.. surrounding the room is 8 doors that lead to 8 different hallways. Each hallway leads to the vault door to the godlikes room.
Llyod begins to head to zeros hall, but Erik stops him. "Hey, Lloyd... Mind if I see him first... Tends to be in a better mood if im the first to visit." Erik was one of the very few that the Godlikes actually liked themselves... And maybe the only one that each and everyone of them all liked. Erik had be around since they were born. He was the one that always listened... He really did listen... But most importantly, he cared.
Erik moves on to Zeros door. He swipes his card unlocking the door and enters the hallway. When he reaches the door he thinks to himself morning zero. The vault door opens and Erik walks into Zeros room, still with his hands in his vest pockets. Erik smiled as he saw Zero lying on the bed pretending to sleep. But before Erik could call him out on it, or pretend and play along, Zero had already read Eriks thoughts and turned to face Erik.
Erik smirked and shook his head. "You know how i feel about that Zero... Lets try and keep this a verbal conversation shall we?" Erik takes a seat in his usual spot and waits for Zero. Erik thinks Like your going to listen to me. he gave Zero a smirk. Zero likes Erik because Erik can be trusted. Eriks mind is always open to Zeros, were as other visitors would chose to take precaution to block Zero, Erik felt like it would be inhumane to block that from him."So Zero.... Hows life?" he said sarcastically as he brought out his pen and note pad.
Llyod begins to head to zeros hall, but Erik stops him. "Hey, Lloyd... Mind if I see him first... Tends to be in a better mood if im the first to visit." Erik was one of the very few that the Godlikes actually liked themselves... And maybe the only one that each and everyone of them all liked. Erik had be around since they were born. He was the one that always listened... He really did listen... But most importantly, he cared.
Erik moves on to Zeros door. He swipes his card unlocking the door and enters the hallway. When he reaches the door he thinks to himself morning zero. The vault door opens and Erik walks into Zeros room, still with his hands in his vest pockets. Erik smiled as he saw Zero lying on the bed pretending to sleep. But before Erik could call him out on it, or pretend and play along, Zero had already read Eriks thoughts and turned to face Erik.
Erik smirked and shook his head. "You know how i feel about that Zero... Lets try and keep this a verbal conversation shall we?" Erik takes a seat in his usual spot and waits for Zero. Erik thinks Like your going to listen to me. he gave Zero a smirk. Zero likes Erik because Erik can be trusted. Eriks mind is always open to Zeros, were as other visitors would chose to take precaution to block Zero, Erik felt like it would be inhumane to block that from him."So Zero.... Hows life?" he said sarcastically as he brought out his pen and note pad.
It was one of the few mornings that Meredith actually spent the night at her apartment in the city. Most nights she stayed in her private dormitory on site, but yesterday, she felt the urge to get away from the white walls and florescent lights for a few hours. Urges like that were rare for the doctor, mostly she wanted to stay wrapped up in her work and be as close as possible to the children, subjects. Each time she stepped away, she found she was always anxious to return. Possibilities of breakthroughs that could have happened in the hours she was gone nagged at her thoughts as she entered the secret government area, flashing her identification card when needed.
After what seemed like an hour, she was finally back in her small, neutrally decorated office. Stacks of files were still exactly where she had left them, each neatly labeled with the initials of the given names of the experiments. If opened and flipped through, one would find pictures, test and lab results and dozens of pages of notes on each. On top of the pile was a folder marked with the initials A.M. Unloading her bag and other belongings she slid on her silver framed glasses and carefully picked up the top file. Alex would be first this morning. Before leaving her office, she slipped something into her lab coat pocket and headed down the hall.
Minutes and many ID procedures later, she stepped into the Godlike’s hall nearly bumping into two of her associates. High heeled feet came to a stop beside Lloyd as Erik disappeared down Zero’s entryway. The female’s appearance was notably neater than both of the men. Her hair was pulled back into a sleek pony tail and her tailored suit skit and shirt were pressed and fitted perfectly under her flawless white coat. This may simply be due to the fact she slept in her own bed last night, for there has been times when the guys would see her in a college sweatshirt, hair a mess with a pencil both in her mouth and hair laboring over file after file. In front of the subjects, however, she liked to keep it as professional as possible.
“Lloyd,” she said as a form of greeting, as green eyes trailed from Erik’s back to the man beside her. Meredith tended to steer clear of the typical ‘How’s your morning? See the game last night?’ type of work-talk and dove right into business as usual. “I’m going in to see A.M., Alex, first. “ This bit of information was also logged by the monitors sitting at the circle desk. The subjects could be extremely dangerous. Men were always on standby in case things turned sour while researchers were alone with them. Luckily, Meredith had yet to have any issues. There was something she had been eager to ask, “As you know, I went off site last night. Anything I should know about?” This meant, of course, did anything happen while she was out.
After what seemed like an hour, she was finally back in her small, neutrally decorated office. Stacks of files were still exactly where she had left them, each neatly labeled with the initials of the given names of the experiments. If opened and flipped through, one would find pictures, test and lab results and dozens of pages of notes on each. On top of the pile was a folder marked with the initials A.M. Unloading her bag and other belongings she slid on her silver framed glasses and carefully picked up the top file. Alex would be first this morning. Before leaving her office, she slipped something into her lab coat pocket and headed down the hall.
Minutes and many ID procedures later, she stepped into the Godlike’s hall nearly bumping into two of her associates. High heeled feet came to a stop beside Lloyd as Erik disappeared down Zero’s entryway. The female’s appearance was notably neater than both of the men. Her hair was pulled back into a sleek pony tail and her tailored suit skit and shirt were pressed and fitted perfectly under her flawless white coat. This may simply be due to the fact she slept in her own bed last night, for there has been times when the guys would see her in a college sweatshirt, hair a mess with a pencil both in her mouth and hair laboring over file after file. In front of the subjects, however, she liked to keep it as professional as possible.
“Lloyd,” she said as a form of greeting, as green eyes trailed from Erik’s back to the man beside her. Meredith tended to steer clear of the typical ‘How’s your morning? See the game last night?’ type of work-talk and dove right into business as usual. “I’m going in to see A.M., Alex, first. “ This bit of information was also logged by the monitors sitting at the circle desk. The subjects could be extremely dangerous. Men were always on standby in case things turned sour while researchers were alone with them. Luckily, Meredith had yet to have any issues. There was something she had been eager to ask, “As you know, I went off site last night. Anything I should know about?” This meant, of course, did anything happen while she was out.
The setting changes from Area 51 to The court yard.
Alen and Erin Scout
"Relax, Al. Isn't it great they decided not to experiment on us today?" Erin beamed at Alen. He turned away, his expression unreadable. She sighed. The two of them were sitting at a table in a corner of the court yard alone. The other advances and the mutts didn't seem to like being around them. Well, it's not our fault they can't take a joke, Erin thought as she remembered how furious the others would get every time she pulled a joke.
"Don't you ever wonder what's beyond the horizon?" Alen asked. His voice was quiet. It sounded like he was genuinely curious, which was quite out of character for him. Normally he wouldn't even think about things like that. For a moment Erin felt a little bit concerned at his change in behavior. Then she shrugged it off and leaned against him, back to back. "Not really. But who cares? We've got food and water, medical assistance when we need it. Our beds aren't the best on Earth, but they're better than nothing. And we've got each other, don't we?" Erin picked up a stick and started drawing two stick figures in the dust.
"Relax, Al. Isn't it great they decided not to experiment on us today?" Erin beamed at Alen. He turned away, his expression unreadable. She sighed. The two of them were sitting at a table in a corner of the court yard alone. The other advances and the mutts didn't seem to like being around them. Well, it's not our fault they can't take a joke, Erin thought as she remembered how furious the others would get every time she pulled a joke.
"Don't you ever wonder what's beyond the horizon?" Alen asked. His voice was quiet. It sounded like he was genuinely curious, which was quite out of character for him. Normally he wouldn't even think about things like that. For a moment Erin felt a little bit concerned at his change in behavior. Then she shrugged it off and leaned against him, back to back. "Not really. But who cares? We've got food and water, medical assistance when we need it. Our beds aren't the best on Earth, but they're better than nothing. And we've got each other, don't we?" Erin picked up a stick and started drawing two stick figures in the dust.
The setting changes from The court yard. to Area 51
Jason stood up and balled his wings into two large fists. "LET ME OUT OF HERE!" Jason cried as he smashed all four of his hands against the vault door, and all the animals in his room cried out so the entire laboratory shook in almost all the godlike's rooms. "I want out!" He screamed and shook the vault till he heard the tumblers started to turn. "I did it?" He questioned as two guards entered the room and shot him with three darts. "Huh?'' He stuttered before falling on the ground. "Hey doc! We kinda need your help over here!" One of the men said while trying to push the giant wing/hand back into the vault.
The setting changes from Area 51 to The court yard.
Devin:
Devin sat quietly in the courtyard. He liked to think that he could blend into the background, but of course he couldn't. It was just a small thought that popped up now and then at times like these. He smiled slightly, but then quickly frowned as another Advance walked by him and said harshly, "Mute boy."
He was in fact, not mute at all. It was his choice to speak or not and he just chose not to. Irritated, Devin kicked at the legs of the table he was sitting at. He cut his barefoot on a small stone under the table and moaned softly. He made a point to remind himself that not talking had saved him from a lot. He would never have to give a speech or tell the idiot scientists how he felt when they were ripping his guts out. They could just hold up a card and he'd nod. Life was just simpler without words. At least for him.
Devin sighed and leaned back-forgetting he was sitting at a picnic table. He fell back, landing in the dirt on his back. He heard laughter that seemed to come from everywhere due to his sensitive hearing. He quickly jumped up and sat back down.
Maia:
Maia groaned. Her head hurt-why did it hurt? She slowly opened her eyes, then shut them tightly. She was in the sun. She knew this because it seemed to be burning through her eyelids. It was ugly and bright, so so bright. Where was she? Had she passed out? Or were the stupid scientists experimenting on her?
Pain. So much pain. Why was she in pain? It was everywhere-her arms, legs, head, and ribs. She hated pain as much as she hated the scientists. They caused her pain-so she was a pain in the butt for them. She giggled loudly, then heard the sound of laughter.
Opening her eyes again, she saw a figure looming over her. His leg seemed to be twitching and he had a horrible smile on his face. "It's alive!" he cried out and the laughter continued. So much laughter. Maia was sure it was bouncing around in her head, echoing. His leg kept twitching... It was kicking her. That's why she hurt so much. That's why it felt like the scientists testing her.
"Get away from me!" she shrieked, struggling to stand up. Her ribs hurt and it felt like her legs might collapse. "So what if I'm not as good as you? I don't care!" The crowd still laughed at her, but went away. Maia growled and remained where she was-stuck half sitting and half lying on the dirty ground. "People..." she muttered to herself.
She stood up and headed inside to get some food.
Devin sat quietly in the courtyard. He liked to think that he could blend into the background, but of course he couldn't. It was just a small thought that popped up now and then at times like these. He smiled slightly, but then quickly frowned as another Advance walked by him and said harshly, "Mute boy."
He was in fact, not mute at all. It was his choice to speak or not and he just chose not to. Irritated, Devin kicked at the legs of the table he was sitting at. He cut his barefoot on a small stone under the table and moaned softly. He made a point to remind himself that not talking had saved him from a lot. He would never have to give a speech or tell the idiot scientists how he felt when they were ripping his guts out. They could just hold up a card and he'd nod. Life was just simpler without words. At least for him.
Devin sighed and leaned back-forgetting he was sitting at a picnic table. He fell back, landing in the dirt on his back. He heard laughter that seemed to come from everywhere due to his sensitive hearing. He quickly jumped up and sat back down.
Maia:
Maia groaned. Her head hurt-why did it hurt? She slowly opened her eyes, then shut them tightly. She was in the sun. She knew this because it seemed to be burning through her eyelids. It was ugly and bright, so so bright. Where was she? Had she passed out? Or were the stupid scientists experimenting on her?
Pain. So much pain. Why was she in pain? It was everywhere-her arms, legs, head, and ribs. She hated pain as much as she hated the scientists. They caused her pain-so she was a pain in the butt for them. She giggled loudly, then heard the sound of laughter.
Opening her eyes again, she saw a figure looming over her. His leg seemed to be twitching and he had a horrible smile on his face. "It's alive!" he cried out and the laughter continued. So much laughter. Maia was sure it was bouncing around in her head, echoing. His leg kept twitching... It was kicking her. That's why she hurt so much. That's why it felt like the scientists testing her.
"Get away from me!" she shrieked, struggling to stand up. Her ribs hurt and it felt like her legs might collapse. "So what if I'm not as good as you? I don't care!" The crowd still laughed at her, but went away. Maia growled and remained where she was-stuck half sitting and half lying on the dirty ground. "People..." she muttered to herself.
She stood up and headed inside to get some food.
The setting changes from The court yard. to The Vaults
Laila:
Laila got out of bed and got dressed for the day, she read, listened to music, and paced, she did lots of pacing in her..."Room" , ha they called it a room it was more like a holding cell, and they were holding her for life. She rarely was able to leave her vault, and she wanted to see the world, go to the places she had read about in her books, but most of all she longed for companionship.. from someone other that a therapist, scientist or a teacher.
She walked over to her little white rose, it was starting to wilt and die, she lifted it out of its vase and kissed its soft pettles, causing it to come back to life in full bloom.
Laila got out of bed and got dressed for the day, she read, listened to music, and paced, she did lots of pacing in her..."Room" , ha they called it a room it was more like a holding cell, and they were holding her for life. She rarely was able to leave her vault, and she wanted to see the world, go to the places she had read about in her books, but most of all she longed for companionship.. from someone other that a therapist, scientist or a teacher.
She walked over to her little white rose, it was starting to wilt and die, she lifted it out of its vase and kissed its soft pettles, causing it to come back to life in full bloom.
The setting changes from The Vaults to Area 51
James
He woke from a deep sleep, and rested on his bed in between dreaming and waking. In this state, James never can tell for sure if he is really sleeping, or if what is his mind creates really is happening. Erik tells James that this can happen to anyone, and its the only way James can describe what his power feels like. However, what makes James different is that even when he is awake, he still doesn't know whats real or not...
James sits up in his white bed, in his white night t-shirt, and white boxer-briefs. He looks around his room where everything is also white. Its a large room. He has been told that the room is 150x150 feet, although he has never measured it him self. Across the room is the grey and black Vault door and video cameras, the only color in the room. James sat still. The room was quiet, and all you could hear was the hum of the florescent lights. James put his feet on the cold floor, and looked at the vault door. James stared at the door. He wasn't thinking much about it... Just stared at the door. The humming began to increase in sound. James fought it, but despite all his efforts, he was forced to listen. The hum grew to loud and James eye cringed in pain. The Hum sound began to sound like screaming. Screaming that engulfed James completely. He felt the white walls wrap around him in tangible sound. The black cameras became black eyes, and the vault door became its mouth. The mouth screamed, and the sounds pulled James into the door, throwing him into a black void.. James hands were over his ears, and his eyes were shut. He floated above himself, watching his other self suffering in pain. Then the other self open his eyes and mouth, matching the eyes and mouth of the vault door, and screamed at James. James screamed himself and could only hear his screaming.
James jolted his head back from his pillow. He was sleeping, and it was his screaming that woke him. He was covered in sweat and his cloths stuck to him. He looked around his room heavily breathing. It is a large white room, where the only color in the room was from the black cameras and grey and black vault door. "Your alright James..." a female voice came over an intercom from a source James couldn't see. "Just another bad dream."
James looked at his feet that he put on the cold floor. Sweat fell from his eyebrow to his feet. "Yeah..." James muttered his response under his breath. He walked over to the vault door, that he was told to be 150 feet from his bed, and grabbed the white pill bottle that rested on a table full of different pill bottles, and one clear glass of clear water. He opened the pill bottle in his hand and looked inside. It was crawling in spiders. He grunted as he shook the illusion out of his head. He looked again and saw the spiders changed into yellow and white pills. He took three of those. The room behind James began to sink lower than it really was, but James tried to ignore it as he took 1 red pill, two yellow capsules, another white pill he has been told that it is the size of a 'horse pill.'
James grabbed the silver serving plate with a round silver cover on top. Carried it over to a white desk and white table. On the way to the table, the floor began to rise back to its normal position, and James head began to become fuzzy in his frontal lobe. The pills were kicking in. He sat down, and removed the silver cover. There sat on the plate was two eggs, two slices of bacon, and two biscuits. He began to eat his breakfast in his silent high.
James has the ability to create illusions. He can make anyone see, smell, hear, or feel what he wishes. However, he too feels those illusions, and his subconscious also creates illusions that he cant control. The pills stops his subconscious from doing that. This is his morning routine. Suffering from his 'power' and then having to get high off pills to sustain it. Then he eats eggs, bacon, and biscuits... In his quiet large white room.
He woke from a deep sleep, and rested on his bed in between dreaming and waking. In this state, James never can tell for sure if he is really sleeping, or if what is his mind creates really is happening. Erik tells James that this can happen to anyone, and its the only way James can describe what his power feels like. However, what makes James different is that even when he is awake, he still doesn't know whats real or not...
James sits up in his white bed, in his white night t-shirt, and white boxer-briefs. He looks around his room where everything is also white. Its a large room. He has been told that the room is 150x150 feet, although he has never measured it him self. Across the room is the grey and black Vault door and video cameras, the only color in the room. James sat still. The room was quiet, and all you could hear was the hum of the florescent lights. James put his feet on the cold floor, and looked at the vault door. James stared at the door. He wasn't thinking much about it... Just stared at the door. The humming began to increase in sound. James fought it, but despite all his efforts, he was forced to listen. The hum grew to loud and James eye cringed in pain. The Hum sound began to sound like screaming. Screaming that engulfed James completely. He felt the white walls wrap around him in tangible sound. The black cameras became black eyes, and the vault door became its mouth. The mouth screamed, and the sounds pulled James into the door, throwing him into a black void.. James hands were over his ears, and his eyes were shut. He floated above himself, watching his other self suffering in pain. Then the other self open his eyes and mouth, matching the eyes and mouth of the vault door, and screamed at James. James screamed himself and could only hear his screaming.
James jolted his head back from his pillow. He was sleeping, and it was his screaming that woke him. He was covered in sweat and his cloths stuck to him. He looked around his room heavily breathing. It is a large white room, where the only color in the room was from the black cameras and grey and black vault door. "Your alright James..." a female voice came over an intercom from a source James couldn't see. "Just another bad dream."
James looked at his feet that he put on the cold floor. Sweat fell from his eyebrow to his feet. "Yeah..." James muttered his response under his breath. He walked over to the vault door, that he was told to be 150 feet from his bed, and grabbed the white pill bottle that rested on a table full of different pill bottles, and one clear glass of clear water. He opened the pill bottle in his hand and looked inside. It was crawling in spiders. He grunted as he shook the illusion out of his head. He looked again and saw the spiders changed into yellow and white pills. He took three of those. The room behind James began to sink lower than it really was, but James tried to ignore it as he took 1 red pill, two yellow capsules, another white pill he has been told that it is the size of a 'horse pill.'
James grabbed the silver serving plate with a round silver cover on top. Carried it over to a white desk and white table. On the way to the table, the floor began to rise back to its normal position, and James head began to become fuzzy in his frontal lobe. The pills were kicking in. He sat down, and removed the silver cover. There sat on the plate was two eggs, two slices of bacon, and two biscuits. He began to eat his breakfast in his silent high.
James has the ability to create illusions. He can make anyone see, smell, hear, or feel what he wishes. However, he too feels those illusions, and his subconscious also creates illusions that he cant control. The pills stops his subconscious from doing that. This is his morning routine. Suffering from his 'power' and then having to get high off pills to sustain it. Then he eats eggs, bacon, and biscuits... In his quiet large white room.
"God damn scientists," Kiara moaned as she finally came through. "One of these days your going to forget that bloody gun and I'm going melt your skin and bones. Watch your insides boil." She slowly got up and walked circles in the room. I had that dream again. What does it mean? Am I getting out of here soon, she thought. Kiara had been having the same dream for ages. She dreamed that she was free and living a normal life. "Whatever a normal life feels like that is." Her anger swelled and she began throwing fire everywhere. Almost everything in her room, the scientists had made fire proof, except for her bed and pillow. "I don't even remember if anyone else, besides the whitecoats, are here. Why the hell am I so alone! I want to get out and be free. I want to see other ... people. But I'd be a freak to them. Unless they are all just like me! Ow, headache." She rubbed her head in pain and thought, I'm getting over my head in this. I'll never be free.
Zero/Lloyd
Still lying on his bed Zero turned around to hear the vault door open and hear the sound of Erik's boots on the clear marble floor. He already read Erik's mind and felt as though the therapist was wrong he always tended to listen to him, just on his own terms. Now getting out of his bed Zero walked all the way, in his familiar room, to the black chair that was facing Erik. Well lets see what you have for me, he thought to Erik and took his seat. Touching the white table that was in-between the two, Zero took the red rose that was in a clear blue vase.
Holding the flower close to his face Z smelled the flower and enjoyed it's pleasant smell. Raising a eyebrow to Erik's question Zero chuckled for a moment. "Well Erik my life is bland and boring as all ways, so the need to ask me that question is pointless as all the ones you scientists ask," he said before returning the rose to it's vase. As the flower entered the vase, Z took the black sunglasses that were in his pocket. "Now Erik tell me the real reason of why you are here?" As he asked the question a loud noise shook his room. Wah, he thought to Erik.
Lloyd watched as Erik entered the elevator as the doors were about to close. The silver haired male nodded to everything his friend said. When they reached the bottom floor Lloyd was walking to Zero's room but was stopped by Erik, looking back to him, Lloyd just shrugged and turned around to hear his name be called by Meredith.
He eyed her up and down. "Looking beautiful as ever Meredith,"he said kindly. Taking out his clipboard Lloyd checked all the experiments that he need to see and bit his tongue. The hot one was the next he had to see she was the first of the female godlikes that were made and Lloyd hated to go near her. "Well Meredith if anyone even knows the date, probably me and Erik , it's there birthday they turn 17 today," he said as he checked his clipboard.
Moving to the monitors the researcher saw that the meeting room was empty. A smile bestowed his face, holding out his walkie talkie Lloyd said into it, "Erik bring Zero to the meeting room and don't bring the guards." Unlike most of the experiments Zero was the least to be a trouble maker, but there were a few times when the boy made a racket. Looking at Meredith he gave her a order, "if you can be a dear go and bring the others one by one and tell them to stay in-front of the door, they'll enter when I unlock each of the doors that lead to the meeting room." He was taking a risk but if they were to make a racket then, Lloyd would just gas the room and erase there memories with the device they invented three weeks ago.
Still lying on his bed Zero turned around to hear the vault door open and hear the sound of Erik's boots on the clear marble floor. He already read Erik's mind and felt as though the therapist was wrong he always tended to listen to him, just on his own terms. Now getting out of his bed Zero walked all the way, in his familiar room, to the black chair that was facing Erik. Well lets see what you have for me, he thought to Erik and took his seat. Touching the white table that was in-between the two, Zero took the red rose that was in a clear blue vase.
Holding the flower close to his face Z smelled the flower and enjoyed it's pleasant smell. Raising a eyebrow to Erik's question Zero chuckled for a moment. "Well Erik my life is bland and boring as all ways, so the need to ask me that question is pointless as all the ones you scientists ask," he said before returning the rose to it's vase. As the flower entered the vase, Z took the black sunglasses that were in his pocket. "Now Erik tell me the real reason of why you are here?" As he asked the question a loud noise shook his room. Wah, he thought to Erik.
Lloyd watched as Erik entered the elevator as the doors were about to close. The silver haired male nodded to everything his friend said. When they reached the bottom floor Lloyd was walking to Zero's room but was stopped by Erik, looking back to him, Lloyd just shrugged and turned around to hear his name be called by Meredith.
He eyed her up and down. "Looking beautiful as ever Meredith,"he said kindly. Taking out his clipboard Lloyd checked all the experiments that he need to see and bit his tongue. The hot one was the next he had to see she was the first of the female godlikes that were made and Lloyd hated to go near her. "Well Meredith if anyone even knows the date, probably me and Erik , it's there birthday they turn 17 today," he said as he checked his clipboard.
Moving to the monitors the researcher saw that the meeting room was empty. A smile bestowed his face, holding out his walkie talkie Lloyd said into it, "Erik bring Zero to the meeting room and don't bring the guards." Unlike most of the experiments Zero was the least to be a trouble maker, but there were a few times when the boy made a racket. Looking at Meredith he gave her a order, "if you can be a dear go and bring the others one by one and tell them to stay in-front of the door, they'll enter when I unlock each of the doors that lead to the meeting room." He was taking a risk but if they were to make a racket then, Lloyd would just gas the room and erase there memories with the device they invented three weeks ago.
Ignoring the compliment, as always she tilted her head to one side. "That's not what I asked...", Meredith let her voice trail in a dumbfounded way, which was very uncharacteristic for her. Of course she knew the date. She knew it was their birthdays. She was also very aware of the significance of the date to Lloyd and Erik. Meredith was new to the game, having only been in the teens' life a little over six months, but she was not quite sure it was the best idea. For months now she had been subtly trying to sway their decision of throwing them all together at once. It just did not seem right to her.
Following him with her eyes she listened to his instructions for Erik. In her mind she was conjuring up a good reason to attempt to delay this meeting. Any brilliant ideas that were forming were shattered, when Lloyd shot her a order. He was her superior. A defiant side of side told her to speak up, refuse, something, but of course she merely nodded. Meredith was usually one to follow all orders, laws and rules in general.
With perhaps more force than necessary, Meredith sat her file down on the counter and headed toward Alex's room. As if confirming her hesitation to this whole ordeal, Jason choose that moment to take on an extreme case of cabin fever. Biting the inside of her cheek, she turned just as the guards shouted for her. As she rounded the corner, her suspicions were validated. The boy was in full form, as far as she knew. He seemed to be quite uncontrollable after a session with Linda, whose methods even Meredith was not a big fan of. Today, however, may just be his lucky day... hopefully.
"Hey, easy!" she instructed the guards. Her attention then focused entirely on Jason. In a calm but firm tone, she spoke directly to the teen, who was currently on his back behind held down by the two men. "Jason, it's Dr. Abernathy. If you can calm down then I'll take you some place right now..." She waited for him to calm and let that sink in. "There's... something we'd like to show you", she further explained as the doctor shifted her weight to one foot and placed her hands on her hips. When the boy would calm, she would motion the guards off of him. It was unlikely the boy was given enough drugs to totally subdue him, he did seem to be rather strong willed.
Following him with her eyes she listened to his instructions for Erik. In her mind she was conjuring up a good reason to attempt to delay this meeting. Any brilliant ideas that were forming were shattered, when Lloyd shot her a order. He was her superior. A defiant side of side told her to speak up, refuse, something, but of course she merely nodded. Meredith was usually one to follow all orders, laws and rules in general.
With perhaps more force than necessary, Meredith sat her file down on the counter and headed toward Alex's room. As if confirming her hesitation to this whole ordeal, Jason choose that moment to take on an extreme case of cabin fever. Biting the inside of her cheek, she turned just as the guards shouted for her. As she rounded the corner, her suspicions were validated. The boy was in full form, as far as she knew. He seemed to be quite uncontrollable after a session with Linda, whose methods even Meredith was not a big fan of. Today, however, may just be his lucky day... hopefully.
"Hey, easy!" she instructed the guards. Her attention then focused entirely on Jason. In a calm but firm tone, she spoke directly to the teen, who was currently on his back behind held down by the two men. "Jason, it's Dr. Abernathy. If you can calm down then I'll take you some place right now..." She waited for him to calm and let that sink in. "There's... something we'd like to show you", she further explained as the doctor shifted her weight to one foot and placed her hands on her hips. When the boy would calm, she would motion the guards off of him. It was unlikely the boy was given enough drugs to totally subdue him, he did seem to be rather strong willed.
"Huh? Go where exactly?" Jason asked as he stood up and his wings prepared to get hit again. His wings flapped a few times and lifted him off the ground. "So where are we going?" He asked as he gripped her hand like a lost preschooler on his first day of school. The doc was always like a mom to Jason for the last six months, even her first month that she was at the laboratory, Jason had a little crush on her but that all passed once he found out that he was only an experiment to her.
The setting changes from Area 51 to The Vaults
Avaron already had her wings out, like usual. Her long silky blue hair touched the ground even as she tied it up and even stood up of that matter. Though this did not bother her much. She flapped her wings a couple of times to excerise them and she constantly sighed in boredom. Then she heard her vault door open and she ran to it.
As she stopped one of her wings flapped and whacked Lloyd across the face and she placed her hands over her mouth and gasped. ''I am so sorry Lloyd! I didn't mean too.'' She said so innocently. Then she placed her hands behide her. ''I am bored Lloyd, can we do something Lloyd? Please. I am good after all.'' She smiled sweetly. ''I-I want to fly, high in the sky! Like you know, like the birds outside! Free and gracful in the blue sky.'' She smiled widely as she fantasized about flying free outside.
She sighed then looked at Llody more seriously now. ''What do you want Lloyd?'' She asked ever so bluntly yet politly.
As she stopped one of her wings flapped and whacked Lloyd across the face and she placed her hands over her mouth and gasped. ''I am so sorry Lloyd! I didn't mean too.'' She said so innocently. Then she placed her hands behide her. ''I am bored Lloyd, can we do something Lloyd? Please. I am good after all.'' She smiled sweetly. ''I-I want to fly, high in the sky! Like you know, like the birds outside! Free and gracful in the blue sky.'' She smiled widely as she fantasized about flying free outside.
She sighed then looked at Llody more seriously now. ''What do you want Lloyd?'' She asked ever so bluntly yet politly.
The setting changes from The Vaults to Area 51
“It’s just another room,” she answered vaguely. “Not a testing room,” Meredith reassured him. Some of the kids grew to dread, even fear the hospital-like rooms where countless tests and procedures were done to them. She had a suspicion that Jason was one of them, not that she could blame him. Even she got knots in her stomach watching as they were tested, she couldn't imagine actually being the one on the table.
Meredith allowed him to take her hand. There was a time when such an action would make her cringe, but that was quickly something she learned to overcome. Experiments or not, they had the minds of teenagers and she found that most of them craved, even if secretly, attention, love and friendship. Jason was one of the few whose touch would not have severe repercussions, so generally, it did not bother her. His flying barely fazed her now, as a few of them possessed the capability to do so. The halls and other rooms were low enough to ensure limited use of this ability, so she did not bother to ask him to walk.
Tightening her grip on his hand, she led him down the hall and into the center room. Simultaneously, the monitors all looked up from their station with blank stares and then back to their screens, which had quickly went black and would surely come back up as soon as Meredith and Jason had passed. She led him on to an area that was perhaps specially designed just for this day and the days to follow, the meeting room. Once the two were in a secure entry way, Meredith turned to face Jason.
“I need you to stay here for a few moments… alone. It is very important that you be calm and patient. Dr. Lloyd has somewhat of surprise for all of… us.” Meredith searched his eyes to see if she needed to explain further, “Can you do that for me, Jason? Wait here?” This was rare, as, to her knowledge, the staff did not leave the experiments alone, ever, outside of their personal rooms.
Meredith allowed him to take her hand. There was a time when such an action would make her cringe, but that was quickly something she learned to overcome. Experiments or not, they had the minds of teenagers and she found that most of them craved, even if secretly, attention, love and friendship. Jason was one of the few whose touch would not have severe repercussions, so generally, it did not bother her. His flying barely fazed her now, as a few of them possessed the capability to do so. The halls and other rooms were low enough to ensure limited use of this ability, so she did not bother to ask him to walk.
Tightening her grip on his hand, she led him down the hall and into the center room. Simultaneously, the monitors all looked up from their station with blank stares and then back to their screens, which had quickly went black and would surely come back up as soon as Meredith and Jason had passed. She led him on to an area that was perhaps specially designed just for this day and the days to follow, the meeting room. Once the two were in a secure entry way, Meredith turned to face Jason.
“I need you to stay here for a few moments… alone. It is very important that you be calm and patient. Dr. Lloyd has somewhat of surprise for all of… us.” Meredith searched his eyes to see if she needed to explain further, “Can you do that for me, Jason? Wait here?” This was rare, as, to her knowledge, the staff did not leave the experiments alone, ever, outside of their personal rooms.
When the arrived at the conference room Jason was left alone at the door. "Alright I will see you later Doc!" He announced and leaned against the drywall of the hallway. His regular finger punctured a hole in the wall and a small silverfish crawled out. "What DNA do you have for me from the outside?" He asked the bug and let it crawl onto his tongue and down his throat. His eyes flashed different patterns and colors like those of other animals. "So three new species, Good for a weeks work." He said as his DNA changed from Godlike to Human.
Meredith held his hand a moment longer as she locked her eyes on his. Finally, she let go and shut the door behind her. Inwardly she pleaded he would be calm. Like all teenagers and experiments alike, these children could be quite unpredictable. Her high heels made a continuous clicking noise as she trekked back to the circular desk and again started down Alex's hall. This time the monitors did not look up. The guards by the door did give her nod, which usually meant the boy was been restless, to say the least, this morning.
Before she slid her card to allow her to enter his vault door, she spoke on an intercom, "Alex, it's Dr. Abernathy. I'm coming in now." Meredith did her best to try not to alarm him, for he tended to teeter from agile and edgy to quiet and observant. It was a mystery every day as to which he would be. As the door opened, she was surprised to find him dressed and waiting patiently on his bed. "Good morning Alex. I'd like you to come with me today. We have something we'd like to show you." She said it all with a calm and collected tone. Shoving her hands in her pockets, she waited for him to think on it and respond. "Oh, and I have something for you."
From her pocket, she pulled a book of famous quotes that she had picked up from the book store last night. Closing the gap between them, she approached his bed and sat the book beside him cautiously, "Thought it might come in handy with your writing or just be fun to read." She shrugged and turned to walk back toward the vault door. It wasn't unusual for her to bring any of the subjects items, especially ones they had talked about in session or they had a particular question about. Alex had not asked Meredith for a book, she simply wanted to give it to him, mostly she was curious to see what quotes he would be most drawn to.
Before she slid her card to allow her to enter his vault door, she spoke on an intercom, "Alex, it's Dr. Abernathy. I'm coming in now." Meredith did her best to try not to alarm him, for he tended to teeter from agile and edgy to quiet and observant. It was a mystery every day as to which he would be. As the door opened, she was surprised to find him dressed and waiting patiently on his bed. "Good morning Alex. I'd like you to come with me today. We have something we'd like to show you." She said it all with a calm and collected tone. Shoving her hands in her pockets, she waited for him to think on it and respond. "Oh, and I have something for you."
From her pocket, she pulled a book of famous quotes that she had picked up from the book store last night. Closing the gap between them, she approached his bed and sat the book beside him cautiously, "Thought it might come in handy with your writing or just be fun to read." She shrugged and turned to walk back toward the vault door. It wasn't unusual for her to bring any of the subjects items, especially ones they had talked about in session or they had a particular question about. Alex had not asked Meredith for a book, she simply wanted to give it to him, mostly she was curious to see what quotes he would be most drawn to.
Erik
Erik was a bit hurt by zeros statement that his questions were meaningless to him. Erik always new Zero disliked every scientist or person he had come in contact with. He knew Zero hated his captivity, but he thought that maybe in Zeros heart he had a place for Him, and Lloyd. The people he had known all his life.
Erik always found it somewhat odd for the kids to always want to 'go out side' and see the 'real world.' They know nothing more than the world we built for them, and that is tragic yes. But they dont know anything better than this world. So why would they want something more so badly... They are not like prisoners in jail who have had a taste of the outside world, and then thrown in captivity. No, these kids were born and raised here. Yet they still want what they have no real knowledge of.... Well expect for Zero... Zero has seen the outside world through our minds and memories... maybe thats why he hates us so, and why he truly wants to leave.
"I really wish you wouldn't act like this isnt all for..." But Erik was stopped by Lloyds voice coming from his wakie talkie on his belt...
Erik looked at Zero keeping his mind blank, tapping his finger on the arm of the chair. Over the years Erik became good at this... But even with 17 years of practice, it still was very hard... He thought only two words that would be the only clue to what Erik was thinking. When he thought the words he said them out loud "Seventeen years..." a smile came to Eriks face. He tapped his finger faster. Then in Eriks mind he began to play a song, as to block Zero from his thoughts.
We had broken up for good just an hour before, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. "Zero, it would seem Lloyd is needing you to come with me outside this room..." Now I'm staring at the bodies as they're dancing 'cross the floor, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. " If you would so kindly come join me." Erik stood and walked to the vault door, that had started to open from the other side. And then the band slowed the tempo when the music took you down, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh.
Erik walked down the hall waiting for Zero to join him, and allowing Zero to catch up himself. Erik knew Zero hated it when you took his hand and dragged him along.
It was the same old song with the melancholy sound, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. Erik got on to his walkie talkie and said, " Im bringing zero out, so keep our minds shut." This of course was a joke, for only Lloyd and Erik were the only people who could do this best, and even their best will slip up from time to time. "coming?" Erik said to Zero. Erik thought to himself how hard it was to keep ones mind quiet, and then thought how he hoped Zero wouldn't know there was a surprise... then Erik realized he was thinking. They don't write 'em like that anymore.
They don't write 'em like that anymore.
Erik was a bit hurt by zeros statement that his questions were meaningless to him. Erik always new Zero disliked every scientist or person he had come in contact with. He knew Zero hated his captivity, but he thought that maybe in Zeros heart he had a place for Him, and Lloyd. The people he had known all his life.
Erik always found it somewhat odd for the kids to always want to 'go out side' and see the 'real world.' They know nothing more than the world we built for them, and that is tragic yes. But they dont know anything better than this world. So why would they want something more so badly... They are not like prisoners in jail who have had a taste of the outside world, and then thrown in captivity. No, these kids were born and raised here. Yet they still want what they have no real knowledge of.... Well expect for Zero... Zero has seen the outside world through our minds and memories... maybe thats why he hates us so, and why he truly wants to leave.
"I really wish you wouldn't act like this isnt all for..." But Erik was stopped by Lloyds voice coming from his wakie talkie on his belt...
Erik looked at Zero keeping his mind blank, tapping his finger on the arm of the chair. Over the years Erik became good at this... But even with 17 years of practice, it still was very hard... He thought only two words that would be the only clue to what Erik was thinking. When he thought the words he said them out loud "Seventeen years..." a smile came to Eriks face. He tapped his finger faster. Then in Eriks mind he began to play a song, as to block Zero from his thoughts.
We had broken up for good just an hour before, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. "Zero, it would seem Lloyd is needing you to come with me outside this room..." Now I'm staring at the bodies as they're dancing 'cross the floor, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. " If you would so kindly come join me." Erik stood and walked to the vault door, that had started to open from the other side. And then the band slowed the tempo when the music took you down, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh.
Erik walked down the hall waiting for Zero to join him, and allowing Zero to catch up himself. Erik knew Zero hated it when you took his hand and dragged him along.
It was the same old song with the melancholy sound, Uh uh uh uh uh uh uh uh. Erik got on to his walkie talkie and said, " Im bringing zero out, so keep our minds shut." This of course was a joke, for only Lloyd and Erik were the only people who could do this best, and even their best will slip up from time to time. "coming?" Erik said to Zero. Erik thought to himself how hard it was to keep ones mind quiet, and then thought how he hoped Zero wouldn't know there was a surprise... then Erik realized he was thinking. They don't write 'em like that anymore.
They don't write 'em like that anymore.
Alex looked up as Meredith entered his room. He smirked and stood up, his eyes changing blue. He could change them to any color, but he found blue eyes seemed to be more sociable. "Hello Doctor." He said with a calm and smooth voice. He raised an eyebrow when she told him to follow her. Then when she produced a book of quotes, he allowed himself to smile. After she laid the book on the bed he picked it up and scanned through a few pages.
"Let slip the dogs of war.-Mark Antony-Julias Caesar." He said as he reached the quote. "One of my personal favorites." He shut the book and placed it in the jacket he was in. He turned back to Meredith. "As you wish doctor." He said following her out the vault door.
"Let slip the dogs of war.-Mark Antony-Julias Caesar." He said as he reached the quote. "One of my personal favorites." He shut the book and placed it in the jacket he was in. He turned back to Meredith. "As you wish doctor." He said following her out the vault door.
Meredith gave him half a smile and a slight shake of her head. Interesting choice of quote for this exact moment in time. Of course Alex would not know the irony of it, perhaps it would dawn on him later. When he stood, she turned and proceeded to lead him out of his room with the guards lingering behind, simply watching the two walk away. Traditionally, the beefy men would have tagged along, for the doctor's safety.
Slowing her steps, she allowed herself to fall next to Alex as they went past the monitors with a similar scene as earlier. She hoped Lloyd knew what he was doing. These kids were sheltered and fragile, only coming into contact with few over the course of their whole lives. It took almost two months for Meredith to even be left alone with one of them and now they were expected to be thrown into a room with basically seven strangers.
"Alex, I'm going to leave you alone in a hall for a few moments... Then you will likely meet some new people. It is very important for you to keep your cool and be patient. Would you do that for me, please?" Alex seemed to be calm at the moment, but she knew they could easily change if something upset him. Her biggest fear was that they would go into immediate defense mode and attack each other relentlessly. Maybe she was worrying too much, but she tended to think in worse case scenarios. As they entered the hall meant for Alex, she turned to face him with a look of seriousness awaiting his reactions to the information and instructions unloaded onto him.
Slowing her steps, she allowed herself to fall next to Alex as they went past the monitors with a similar scene as earlier. She hoped Lloyd knew what he was doing. These kids were sheltered and fragile, only coming into contact with few over the course of their whole lives. It took almost two months for Meredith to even be left alone with one of them and now they were expected to be thrown into a room with basically seven strangers.
"Alex, I'm going to leave you alone in a hall for a few moments... Then you will likely meet some new people. It is very important for you to keep your cool and be patient. Would you do that for me, please?" Alex seemed to be calm at the moment, but she knew they could easily change if something upset him. Her biggest fear was that they would go into immediate defense mode and attack each other relentlessly. Maybe she was worrying too much, but she tended to think in worse case scenarios. As they entered the hall meant for Alex, she turned to face him with a look of seriousness awaiting his reactions to the information and instructions unloaded onto him.
Alex walked with Meredith with a slight grin as they continued down the hall. He didn't know what she wanted to show him or where they were going, but it was something that didn't bother him. He was used to just following what the doctors said. He didn't exactly hate them, but he wasn't really friends with them either.
When she said he would meet new people, all he did was raise an eyebrow. Remaining calm was something that he could easily do, even in great situations. When she stepped in front of him he nodded. "Theres no need to worry. I'll remain calm."
When she said he would meet new people, all he did was raise an eyebrow. Remaining calm was something that he could easily do, even in great situations. When she stepped in front of him he nodded. "Theres no need to worry. I'll remain calm."
Jason had kept his DNA harboring a secret from the labs and the staff for at the least 9 years collecting and storing his own arsenal of animal DNA that he could morph into and change aspects of his human and godlike forms. "Oh I need to know what is going on." He muttered as his eyes lids sealed shut and his ears turned pointy and large. A small screech went through the halls and Jason could see everything due to sonar, the Doc had just left another guy and was traveling down the hall while the other vaults were being opened. "So I think they are finally going to let us all see each other at the same time." Jason said remembering what the others look like, their appearances were hazy due to the fact that each time he had seen them he just finished being tortured by Linda.
Lloyd/Zero
Smiling as Meredith left Lloyd got to his own set of work. Walking back to the monitors the silver haired male watched them with curiosity the ones that were to the doors was only Jason. Lloyd was unsure of bringing Zero out of his room. Being blind and all the child hated anything about sight, even hearing a person speak of colors got the young males mind running with hatred.
Strolling away from the screens the researcher walked down Avaron's hallway. When he arrived to her vault Lloyd did all the necessary procedures to unlock the door. As the door opened the male was greeted by the girls wing. Holding his nose and looking at her Lloyd unlike some of the scientist didn't call the damn guards, he just looked at her kindly. Chuckling at her words Lloyd just took a hold of her hand and dragged the girl out into the long hallway that led to the meeting room. "I want to show you something special Ava," he said using his serious voice. Walking all the way to the front door of the meeting room Lloyd stopped the girl and ordered her kindly, "wait her." Leaving her without a reply the scientist walked back to the monitors, and pressed a few buttons. A large noise erupted and the hallway for Jason, and Avaron were both closed off by titanium doors. The kids did have a small amount of space for them to move but not enough to truly move around.
Now the male had to decide who to take next, he quickly choose James and strolled down the boys hallway reciting a complex equation in his head so that Zero would not find out what he was doing. As he arrived to the boys vault room Lloyd did like always the same procedure and opened the door. "James dear I... want to show you something special," Lloyd said as he sifted from one foot to another. Seeing the male not say anything Lloyd stepped into the room and was greeted by a illusion of spiders that seemingly came from the ground. Having a lot of control and mental stability Lloyd was able walk past the spiders without screaming or even running away when a larger then him spider jumped in-front of him. Taking the child by the under arm the scientist took him out of his room and placed him in-front of the door that led to the meeting room. "Keep... your... powers... under... control," he said then walked back to the monitors. Seeing that Alex was to his destined location Lloyd shut the back way, to him and James. Now looking over to the monitor he watched as Erik took Zero into the room. The boy had his sunglasses on and his rose was in his hand. Sighing the male looked around for another experiment to take.
Looking at Erik, well the boy wasn't really looking at, just listening to the sounds of the older mans voice. Zero was surprised by Lloyd voice over the walkie talkie and was eager to know why he order Erik to do this. Hearing the words seventeen Z understood it some how he turned seventeen today, but why were they taking him out of his room. Wait could they be taking him out and into the world, no it wasn't like it could happen now. The blonde was irritated by the song that was playing through Erik's head. He couldn't read Erik's mind, and thats what angered him the most!
Picking up the raspberry red rose, Zero practically glided across the tiles. As he got to Erik, Z was uncomfortable with holding the mans hand since he hated the touch of everyone that he met. Rising his head to "look" at Erik Zero rose a eyebrow. He was hearing many minds but a few of them were strange, although he tried access there minds the blonde had no such luck.
Taking the mans hand Zero was walked to a door and heard it open. He was walked to with Erik to a seat that he had never heard of and in-front of him was a table. Crossing his legs Zero had no idea of what was to come, he then heard the door close and Erik step out. Feeling bad about what he said to the man Zero yawned and stretched a sorry to him. He felt a large headache attack him but it soon subsided, to nothing. Bang! This made him wonder what on earth was outside and if there was anyone out there....
Smiling as Meredith left Lloyd got to his own set of work. Walking back to the monitors the silver haired male watched them with curiosity the ones that were to the doors was only Jason. Lloyd was unsure of bringing Zero out of his room. Being blind and all the child hated anything about sight, even hearing a person speak of colors got the young males mind running with hatred.
Strolling away from the screens the researcher walked down Avaron's hallway. When he arrived to her vault Lloyd did all the necessary procedures to unlock the door. As the door opened the male was greeted by the girls wing. Holding his nose and looking at her Lloyd unlike some of the scientist didn't call the damn guards, he just looked at her kindly. Chuckling at her words Lloyd just took a hold of her hand and dragged the girl out into the long hallway that led to the meeting room. "I want to show you something special Ava," he said using his serious voice. Walking all the way to the front door of the meeting room Lloyd stopped the girl and ordered her kindly, "wait her." Leaving her without a reply the scientist walked back to the monitors, and pressed a few buttons. A large noise erupted and the hallway for Jason, and Avaron were both closed off by titanium doors. The kids did have a small amount of space for them to move but not enough to truly move around.
Now the male had to decide who to take next, he quickly choose James and strolled down the boys hallway reciting a complex equation in his head so that Zero would not find out what he was doing. As he arrived to the boys vault room Lloyd did like always the same procedure and opened the door. "James dear I... want to show you something special," Lloyd said as he sifted from one foot to another. Seeing the male not say anything Lloyd stepped into the room and was greeted by a illusion of spiders that seemingly came from the ground. Having a lot of control and mental stability Lloyd was able walk past the spiders without screaming or even running away when a larger then him spider jumped in-front of him. Taking the child by the under arm the scientist took him out of his room and placed him in-front of the door that led to the meeting room. "Keep... your... powers... under... control," he said then walked back to the monitors. Seeing that Alex was to his destined location Lloyd shut the back way, to him and James. Now looking over to the monitor he watched as Erik took Zero into the room. The boy had his sunglasses on and his rose was in his hand. Sighing the male looked around for another experiment to take.
Looking at Erik, well the boy wasn't really looking at, just listening to the sounds of the older mans voice. Zero was surprised by Lloyd voice over the walkie talkie and was eager to know why he order Erik to do this. Hearing the words seventeen Z understood it some how he turned seventeen today, but why were they taking him out of his room. Wait could they be taking him out and into the world, no it wasn't like it could happen now. The blonde was irritated by the song that was playing through Erik's head. He couldn't read Erik's mind, and thats what angered him the most!
Picking up the raspberry red rose, Zero practically glided across the tiles. As he got to Erik, Z was uncomfortable with holding the mans hand since he hated the touch of everyone that he met. Rising his head to "look" at Erik Zero rose a eyebrow. He was hearing many minds but a few of them were strange, although he tried access there minds the blonde had no such luck.
Taking the mans hand Zero was walked to a door and heard it open. He was walked to with Erik to a seat that he had never heard of and in-front of him was a table. Crossing his legs Zero had no idea of what was to come, he then heard the door close and Erik step out. Feeling bad about what he said to the man Zero yawned and stretched a sorry to him. He felt a large headache attack him but it soon subsided, to nothing. Bang! This made him wonder what on earth was outside and if there was anyone out there....
"Ugh, stupid room. Stupid scientists. Stupid everyone. I hope they all boil in hell," Kiara said hoping it was loud enough for the gaurds outside her door to hear. I hate it here, I hate my life, I hate evrything, she thought. "Come on! Open the door! I dare ya! I'll blast you into the next century! Open it," she screamed. She had fire surrounding her fists as she pounded on the door. "Let me out! Let me out!"
Dr. Abernathy should have been excited, after all she was hired to study their behaviors and interactions. What better behavioral experiment than this? Still, it didn't feel right and she didn't like it. If left up to her, she would have introduced them slowly, made them aware of each other, explain their differences. It just seemed that slowly would be the appropriate speed for this endeavor. Clearly I am wrong, she though sarcastically.
"Thank you, Alex," she said as she took a moment longer to linger on him, as if she wasn't entirely convinced he would behave. Finally, she turned to walk away, wincing as Lloyd shut the heavy door behind her. On the way back, she realized James and Z had already been ushered off as well. It was then and only then that she realized she had completely left all her mind guards down. Z was the only one who could read her thoughts and she usually left her mind open to him. She felt her past would be a good lesson to him that the outside world's roses was full of thorns. The boy had not tried to contact her, so she figured Erik was keeping him preoccupied.
Coming back to the circle desk, she shot the fellow researcher a disapproving glance before heading to Kiara's room. If ever any of these kids set it in their mind to hurt Lloyd, Erik or her, it would likely be Kiara. The girl had a terribly bad attitude and she did not accept her life here at the facility. Meredith's stomach knotted each time she made the long walk down Kiara's hall. The guards were already shaking their heads when the doctor approached. It was a look, Mer knew well. Kiara was being difficult and agile. Unlike Jason, Kiara was usually harder to quieten or calm for that matter.
Jabbing the intercom button, Meredith spoke to the girl in a calming tone, "Kiara, it's Dr. Abernathy. I can't very well let you out if you're threatening me with fireballs, now can I?" She let that sink in before she spoke again, "Kiara, if you feel you can control yourself, I'd like to take you out, someplace... Not to run tests," she assured, "Just to talk." Meredith would not open the vault until word from the monitors proved that the girl extinguished her flames and backed away, as was usual protocol when a a guest was entering a subjects room.
"Thank you, Alex," she said as she took a moment longer to linger on him, as if she wasn't entirely convinced he would behave. Finally, she turned to walk away, wincing as Lloyd shut the heavy door behind her. On the way back, she realized James and Z had already been ushered off as well. It was then and only then that she realized she had completely left all her mind guards down. Z was the only one who could read her thoughts and she usually left her mind open to him. She felt her past would be a good lesson to him that the outside world's roses was full of thorns. The boy had not tried to contact her, so she figured Erik was keeping him preoccupied.
Coming back to the circle desk, she shot the fellow researcher a disapproving glance before heading to Kiara's room. If ever any of these kids set it in their mind to hurt Lloyd, Erik or her, it would likely be Kiara. The girl had a terribly bad attitude and she did not accept her life here at the facility. Meredith's stomach knotted each time she made the long walk down Kiara's hall. The guards were already shaking their heads when the doctor approached. It was a look, Mer knew well. Kiara was being difficult and agile. Unlike Jason, Kiara was usually harder to quieten or calm for that matter.
Jabbing the intercom button, Meredith spoke to the girl in a calming tone, "Kiara, it's Dr. Abernathy. I can't very well let you out if you're threatening me with fireballs, now can I?" She let that sink in before she spoke again, "Kiara, if you feel you can control yourself, I'd like to take you out, someplace... Not to run tests," she assured, "Just to talk." Meredith would not open the vault until word from the monitors proved that the girl extinguished her flames and backed away, as was usual protocol when a a guest was entering a subjects room.
As Lloyd left her standing alone she sighed to herself in thought. I guess my wing did hurt him..oops. She then stood there then jumped as doors shut on her, she was getting nervous. ''Knowing Lloyd I must of pissed him off...'' She then started to bite her nails then she shouted. ''I am sorry that my wing hit you in the face Lloyd! I swear it was by accident! I am sorry! Please tell me out! I have learned my lesson! I feel really bad!'' She sighed and flapped her wings alittle though there was not much room she tried.
Avaron then tried to amuse herself by playing with her water bending, she continued ot giggled as she made water bubbles then popped them then she suddenly froze one and it smashed onto the floor and she just stood there unresponsive in thought once more. I am alone, aren't I? Hmmmm, maybe if I keep talking someone will answer..nah...propably make myself crazy...But I fell, so alone. She then snapped out of it and started to make water bubbles and giggled again like nothing happened.
She then got bored and sighed loudly and spoke out aloud to herself. ''Wonder what they are do...mabye it is a new experiment or they might allow me to fly outside!'' She giggle childishly and danced on the spot in excitment, her wings flapping or trying to as she did so then she sighed again and seemingly became depressed. ''Or they are just doing a test like usual..'' She sighed again then waited quietly...
Avaron then tried to amuse herself by playing with her water bending, she continued ot giggled as she made water bubbles then popped them then she suddenly froze one and it smashed onto the floor and she just stood there unresponsive in thought once more. I am alone, aren't I? Hmmmm, maybe if I keep talking someone will answer..nah...propably make myself crazy...But I fell, so alone. She then snapped out of it and started to make water bubbles and giggled again like nothing happened.
She then got bored and sighed loudly and spoke out aloud to herself. ''Wonder what they are do...mabye it is a new experiment or they might allow me to fly outside!'' She giggle childishly and danced on the spot in excitment, her wings flapping or trying to as she did so then she sighed again and seemingly became depressed. ''Or they are just doing a test like usual..'' She sighed again then waited quietly...
Erik
Erik walked over to the monators to see who all had been taken out already. He asked the heavier red head with a thick southern accent and sweet personality who he needed to grab next, and she replied " Well honey, we've got James, Zero, Kiaras being taking care of, aaaand alex, and Ava, and thats It!" her voice got hire pitched with the last word she said. Erik gave a laugh as he bent over and rested his hands table and leaned over. "wow really?" he raised a brow. "No ones gotten Laila yet?!" The red hed looked over the moniters again, and shook her head when she said, "nope!" he asked "Nobody?" she answered with a smile. "Nuh ah."
Erik looked at the door to Laila dumbfoundingly. "Huh...." he said, "She is such a lovely girl, normally people call dibs on her first..." The red head at the moniter said cheerfully, "Every dog has his day!" Eric responded, "Saved the best for me." He smiled as he walked down Lailas hallway.
Erik loved Laila. She reminded him of his younger sister... Her powers also was argueably the best of any of the Godlikes, because you didnt worry about dieing... She could only make things better. The two gaurds at her door were a joke. One read a book and the other dozed off. Erik went on Lailas intercom and spoke to her "Laila deer, its Erik... I'm not here to vist but," He paused as he opened the Vault door. Looking over, and speaking to her directly. "I have something i want to show you..." He said with a great big smile. He didnt even shut the door behind them. Only stretched his arm out to take her hand.
James
James stood up in the room, motionless starring at the door... This room was quieter then his last, except for the occasional bangs of loud noises... James stood there not making a sound... The room became darker, and James thought to himself that he heared voices coming from behind him. The room became darker. He could hear foot steps getting closer. The room darkened. James faught this illusion. He knew it was not real... But his heart couldnt help but race. The room darkened. Soon only thing James could hear was his heart beat and the sound of the breathing the brushed the back of his neck. The room became brighter then ones eyes could handle and with out turning around, James some how knew the man behind him had burnt flesh and was starring down james breathing heavily untill the bulbs in the room busted, and the room went black. James opened his eyes and realized he had them shut all along. The room had not changed, and james was alone... "Damn it" James quietly cursed himself in his quiet room.
Erik walked over to the monators to see who all had been taken out already. He asked the heavier red head with a thick southern accent and sweet personality who he needed to grab next, and she replied " Well honey, we've got James, Zero, Kiaras being taking care of, aaaand alex, and Ava, and thats It!" her voice got hire pitched with the last word she said. Erik gave a laugh as he bent over and rested his hands table and leaned over. "wow really?" he raised a brow. "No ones gotten Laila yet?!" The red hed looked over the moniters again, and shook her head when she said, "nope!" he asked "Nobody?" she answered with a smile. "Nuh ah."
Erik looked at the door to Laila dumbfoundingly. "Huh...." he said, "She is such a lovely girl, normally people call dibs on her first..." The red head at the moniter said cheerfully, "Every dog has his day!" Eric responded, "Saved the best for me." He smiled as he walked down Lailas hallway.
Erik loved Laila. She reminded him of his younger sister... Her powers also was argueably the best of any of the Godlikes, because you didnt worry about dieing... She could only make things better. The two gaurds at her door were a joke. One read a book and the other dozed off. Erik went on Lailas intercom and spoke to her "Laila deer, its Erik... I'm not here to vist but," He paused as he opened the Vault door. Looking over, and speaking to her directly. "I have something i want to show you..." He said with a great big smile. He didnt even shut the door behind them. Only stretched his arm out to take her hand.
James
James stood up in the room, motionless starring at the door... This room was quieter then his last, except for the occasional bangs of loud noises... James stood there not making a sound... The room became darker, and James thought to himself that he heared voices coming from behind him. The room became darker. He could hear foot steps getting closer. The room darkened. James faught this illusion. He knew it was not real... But his heart couldnt help but race. The room darkened. Soon only thing James could hear was his heart beat and the sound of the breathing the brushed the back of his neck. The room became brighter then ones eyes could handle and with out turning around, James some how knew the man behind him had burnt flesh and was starring down james breathing heavily untill the bulbs in the room busted, and the room went black. James opened his eyes and realized he had them shut all along. The room had not changed, and james was alone... "Damn it" James quietly cursed himself in his quiet room.
Laila:
Laila was so thrilled when she heard Erik's voice, she hadn't talked to him in awhile and was happy he was here. "Hi, Erik its great to see you!" she said in such a chipper tone. "What do you want to show me?" she smiled at him taking his hand happily as they exited her room and walked down the hallway. She was extremely happy to be getting out of her room and to breathe some new air. She followed Erik closely, "Soo how have you been?" she asked politely , manners just came naturally to her, she was never taught them, but she had them anyways.
Laila was so thrilled when she heard Erik's voice, she hadn't talked to him in awhile and was happy he was here. "Hi, Erik its great to see you!" she said in such a chipper tone. "What do you want to show me?" she smiled at him taking his hand happily as they exited her room and walked down the hallway. She was extremely happy to be getting out of her room and to breathe some new air. She followed Erik closely, "Soo how have you been?" she asked politely , manners just came naturally to her, she was never taught them, but she had them anyways.
Erik
Erik let out a loud laugh as he escorted Laila. He stopped at the door and shook his head when he gave her a smile. "You know you really are something else..." He said wholeheartedly. He just smiled as he opened the door and exited. They passed the monitors as they went by, and Erik brought Laila into the hallway with him, but he unlike the others didnt leave her alone in a heart beat. Erik took his hand back and looked back to the opened door they had just came through. He pocketed that hand and fiddled with something inside of it. "Me?" he finally responded to her question. He looked down to Laila... " You know... Happy..." He placed his free hand on her shoulder. " Im always happy when im with you." Little Laila, He thought to himself.
His hand that was in his vest pocket was holding onto something, and he noticed Laila was trying to see what it was. "No!" he said abruptly, letting the object go and removing his hand. "It can wait." He began to back track out of the hall, leaving her alone. "For now we have another surprise for you Laila..." He smiled. He placed his hand on a button outside the hall. "Oh and Laila..." He paused. "Happy birthday..." He pressed the button shutting the heavy titanium door with a loud bang.
Erik let out a loud laugh as he escorted Laila. He stopped at the door and shook his head when he gave her a smile. "You know you really are something else..." He said wholeheartedly. He just smiled as he opened the door and exited. They passed the monitors as they went by, and Erik brought Laila into the hallway with him, but he unlike the others didnt leave her alone in a heart beat. Erik took his hand back and looked back to the opened door they had just came through. He pocketed that hand and fiddled with something inside of it. "Me?" he finally responded to her question. He looked down to Laila... " You know... Happy..." He placed his free hand on her shoulder. " Im always happy when im with you." Little Laila, He thought to himself.
His hand that was in his vest pocket was holding onto something, and he noticed Laila was trying to see what it was. "No!" he said abruptly, letting the object go and removing his hand. "It can wait." He began to back track out of the hall, leaving her alone. "For now we have another surprise for you Laila..." He smiled. He placed his hand on a button outside the hall. "Oh and Laila..." He paused. "Happy birthday..." He pressed the button shutting the heavy titanium door with a loud bang.
Kiara heard the doctors voice and let out a sigh. “Where are you taking me! I won’t calm down until you tell me what’s going on,” she yelled. She threw fireballs everywhere, and her bed was, of course, the only thing that caught fire. The two guard’s burst through the door, one with a fire extinguisher and the other with the same small water gun. Kiara’s knee’s felt weak and she instantly fell to the ground. A drip of water fell from the ‘barrel’ of the gun and landed right in front of Kiara. She scooted backwards, crying and saying, “I’m sorry, I’ll stop, I’ll stop, please, please. Get that thing out,” she sobbed uncontrollably. She ran over to the doctor and grabbed the sleeve of her white lab coat. “I’ll go, I’ll stop. I’m sorry.” She couldn’t stop the tears from running down her face.
Laila:
"
"well that was strange" Laila said to herself, looking around "hmmm so this is whats outside of my room." she thought, she'd never been out of her room before, she touches the walls carefully with her finger tips. "Oh and Laila, Happy Birthday.." Erik had said to her. It was her birthday, she had forgotten, she was officially seventeen today. "Wow" she said to herself, "I'm seventeen and I've never even been outside of my own room." she looked around the hallway she then went into a full sprint and did a cartwheel down it. "What have i been missing?" she asked herself out loud as she did three more cartwheels and flips the other way. Then she righted herself and fixed her clothes, waiting.
"
"well that was strange" Laila said to herself, looking around "hmmm so this is whats outside of my room." she thought, she'd never been out of her room before, she touches the walls carefully with her finger tips. "Oh and Laila, Happy Birthday.." Erik had said to her. It was her birthday, she had forgotten, she was officially seventeen today. "Wow" she said to herself, "I'm seventeen and I've never even been outside of my own room." she looked around the hallway she then went into a full sprint and did a cartwheel down it. "What have i been missing?" she asked herself out loud as she did three more cartwheels and flips the other way. Then she righted herself and fixed her clothes, waiting.
Kiara did not calm down as Meredith would have liked. The doctor was prepared to try a different approach just as the girl began torching everything in her room, which luckily, was only her bed. Before she could protest, the guards were already opening the vault, one with a fire extinguisher and the other with the water gun and a needle. Meredith knew the water gun would be more of a threat than the latter.
Stepping into the room that was now covered in smoke and foamy carbon dioxide. Kiara was already hunkered down, as suspected, from the sight of the water gun. Meredith really hated using this method to calm the girl down, but when she got out of hand, it was one of the only things, aside from drugs, that worked. Meredith crouched down beside her, to which Kiara quickly grabbed the sleeve of her shirt and apologized with genuine tears. "You can put that away now," Meredith instructed the guard with a bit of an acidic tone. Her theory was that Kiara would continue to fear and hate them all if this is the way her tantrums ended each time. For now, she had other matters to worry about as she turned her attention back to the girl.
Pushing the fiery red hair away from a tear stained face, she spoke softly to the girl. "I want to take you down the hall to a new room. You haven't been there before, but it's not a bad room. There's some others we'd like you to meet. Do you think you can be calm enough to meet them?" She waiting patiently for the girl to collect herself. A small smile formed on her lips, "I think you'll like these people. They aren't like me or Erik or Lloyd. Their kids your age." She gave Kiara a bit more information than the others. It felt necessary due to the extreme way Kiara tended to handle things. The girl had to coaxed.
Stepping into the room that was now covered in smoke and foamy carbon dioxide. Kiara was already hunkered down, as suspected, from the sight of the water gun. Meredith really hated using this method to calm the girl down, but when she got out of hand, it was one of the only things, aside from drugs, that worked. Meredith crouched down beside her, to which Kiara quickly grabbed the sleeve of her shirt and apologized with genuine tears. "You can put that away now," Meredith instructed the guard with a bit of an acidic tone. Her theory was that Kiara would continue to fear and hate them all if this is the way her tantrums ended each time. For now, she had other matters to worry about as she turned her attention back to the girl.
Pushing the fiery red hair away from a tear stained face, she spoke softly to the girl. "I want to take you down the hall to a new room. You haven't been there before, but it's not a bad room. There's some others we'd like you to meet. Do you think you can be calm enough to meet them?" She waiting patiently for the girl to collect herself. A small smile formed on her lips, "I think you'll like these people. They aren't like me or Erik or Lloyd. Their kids your age." She gave Kiara a bit more information than the others. It felt necessary due to the extreme way Kiara tended to handle things. The girl had to coaxed.
Kiara was slightly taken back by Dr. Meredith's kindness, but held onto her sleeve as she got up saying, with a small smile, "Other kids? My age? Really? Yes I'll behave! You can shove me into a box for all I care! I get to meet new people!" Kiara was really excited to meet other kids her age, which triggered the memory that it was her birthday. "I'm seventeen, aren't I?" Kiara settled down and glared at the gaurd with the gun and said, "Your lucky you have that, or I would have torched your ass." She looked at Dr. Meredith once more and nodded.
"Yes, really," Meredith smiled in response to the girl's enthusiasm. The doctor figured that would change her attitude, however, in typical Kiara form, she was quick to remind Mer that her mood could change pretty quickly. She shot the girl a mild warning glance as Kiara threatened the guard. "You said you would behave Kiara," she reminded her. Though she wanted Kiara to cooperate with the guards, now was not the time for that lesson. "Come on," she said, softening her features and her tone.
With a slight jerk of her head, she motioned for the girl to come with her. "Yes, you are seventeen... Today." There was a vague hint of sadness in her voice as she answered and guided them down the long hall with the guards left behind. Staying close to the girl, they eventually came to the hall meant to hold Kiara until time to release them all into the meeting room. "You'll have to stay in here for a few moments. Not long. Just, please try to be nice to the other kids, okay?"
Meredith lingered a moment longer, like she had done with the others, before taking a few steps back. Lloyd was likely to be watching and she wouldn't be surprised if he slammed the door shut in her face. "Be good, Kiara." Within seconds the heavy door shut and Dr. Abernathy was left alone in the hallway. With a heavy sigh, she turned on one heel and headed to the observation room, where she suspected Lloyd and Erik to be by now.
Reaching for the door handle, she wasn't surprised to find her hands were shaking. Before entering she made an effort to calm herself with a deep breath and smoothing of her coat and hair. In a few moments all the experiments would be together in one room. It was a big day for this study and Meredith was extremely nervous.
With a slight jerk of her head, she motioned for the girl to come with her. "Yes, you are seventeen... Today." There was a vague hint of sadness in her voice as she answered and guided them down the long hall with the guards left behind. Staying close to the girl, they eventually came to the hall meant to hold Kiara until time to release them all into the meeting room. "You'll have to stay in here for a few moments. Not long. Just, please try to be nice to the other kids, okay?"
Meredith lingered a moment longer, like she had done with the others, before taking a few steps back. Lloyd was likely to be watching and she wouldn't be surprised if he slammed the door shut in her face. "Be good, Kiara." Within seconds the heavy door shut and Dr. Abernathy was left alone in the hallway. With a heavy sigh, she turned on one heel and headed to the observation room, where she suspected Lloyd and Erik to be by now.
Reaching for the door handle, she wasn't surprised to find her hands were shaking. Before entering she made an effort to calm herself with a deep breath and smoothing of her coat and hair. In a few moments all the experiments would be together in one room. It was a big day for this study and Meredith was extremely nervous.
Erik was suppose to Go to the meeting room to join the doctor and scientist but instead went straight to the elevator. Erik rode up to the 5 more floors and exited. He went into his office where 8 different packages wrapped in white paper sat scaddered around his room. Each saying "Happy 17th birthday!" with the 8 different names on it. Under that in smaller lettering was writen "Welcome to the family! -Erik"
Erik was only alloud to bring something new to his office twice a year. Aside from the things he brought in from the first day he moved in 17 years ago, nothing in his office had changed other than the two items he got to bring in every other year... It was 8 years, and 6 mouths ago today, that Erik was asked by Lloyd what day should the kids meet, and Erik said when they turned 17. It was 8 years and 8 months ago that Erik decied to bring in a gift for them every chance he got. Two months ago, he finnaly got the last gift.
Erik knew the kids got what every that asked for, but they never got gifts in wrapping paper... And these gifts were from him. They were his things, that he cared alot for. They were things that reminded him of them. And he wanted them to have them. EriK gathered all the gifts and brought them down the elevator. He placed a gift in everyroom on every bed.
Erik left the rooms and joined Meredith in the waiting room. Grabbing a chair next to Meredith he said "Good morning Meredith, you look like your fine." he sat down in the chair looking to the eight doors, and eight chairs infront of them. Without looking to her he also said "Or like Lloyd would say, " Looking beautiful as ever.
A large smile struck across his face as he said no more.
Erik was only alloud to bring something new to his office twice a year. Aside from the things he brought in from the first day he moved in 17 years ago, nothing in his office had changed other than the two items he got to bring in every other year... It was 8 years, and 6 mouths ago today, that Erik was asked by Lloyd what day should the kids meet, and Erik said when they turned 17. It was 8 years and 8 months ago that Erik decied to bring in a gift for them every chance he got. Two months ago, he finnaly got the last gift.
Erik knew the kids got what every that asked for, but they never got gifts in wrapping paper... And these gifts were from him. They were his things, that he cared alot for. They were things that reminded him of them. And he wanted them to have them. EriK gathered all the gifts and brought them down the elevator. He placed a gift in everyroom on every bed.
Erik left the rooms and joined Meredith in the waiting room. Grabbing a chair next to Meredith he said "Good morning Meredith, you look like your fine." he sat down in the chair looking to the eight doors, and eight chairs infront of them. Without looking to her he also said "Or like Lloyd would say, " Looking beautiful as ever.
A large smile struck across his face as he said no more.
As he sat, Erik thought back to the gifts he got for the kids.
Zero- Chess board with braille was inscribed "To know your Opponent, you must know yourself."
Alex- He Gave Poison ring "ICH ATME TIEF UNDE OHNE ANGST" that translates to "I breath deeply and without fear."
James- A Painting of a boat on the ocean.
Jason- A large glass tube with a cocoon inside of it. It turns into an “Atlas Moth” The largest moth in the world. On the tube it says "The state of your life is nothing more than a reflection of your state of mind."
Laila- A locket with a picture of a women who looked almost identical to Laila, and of a man that looks identical to James.
Avaron- A bottle that has arctic water inside. On the cap is inscribed, "You cannot discover new oceans unless you have the courage to lose sight of the shore"
Kiara-A small wooden horse. Hidden inside is A piece of obsidian, that looks to be made into a heart. Carved on the back of the heart reads "A spark of kindness starts a fire of love."
Holly- A hand Mirror with a red veil you could put over it. written on the rim of the mirror is "The unexamined life is not worth living."
Zero- Chess board with braille was inscribed "To know your Opponent, you must know yourself."
Alex- He Gave Poison ring "ICH ATME TIEF UNDE OHNE ANGST" that translates to "I breath deeply and without fear."
James- A Painting of a boat on the ocean.
Jason- A large glass tube with a cocoon inside of it. It turns into an “Atlas Moth” The largest moth in the world. On the tube it says "The state of your life is nothing more than a reflection of your state of mind."
Laila- A locket with a picture of a women who looked almost identical to Laila, and of a man that looks identical to James.
Avaron- A bottle that has arctic water inside. On the cap is inscribed, "You cannot discover new oceans unless you have the courage to lose sight of the shore"
Kiara-A small wooden horse. Hidden inside is A piece of obsidian, that looks to be made into a heart. Carved on the back of the heart reads "A spark of kindness starts a fire of love."
Holly- A hand Mirror with a red veil you could put over it. written on the rim of the mirror is "The unexamined life is not worth living."
When Holly woke up early that morning as usual she qickly showered, changed, brushed her teeth, and combed her hair before making her bed. She then grabed the white plastic bowl containing cornflakes with fresh blueberries and a plastic spoon and a cup of milk beside it for her to pour. Holly brought the items to the small table in the middle of the room and climbed onto the seat before pouring the milk and proceeding to eat, her toy rabbit following her the whole time. After finishing her breakfast she placed the items back where they were then made herself invisible and directed the rabbit under the bed, hoping that she would be able to trick them into thinking that someone had taken her for some tests.
After what she had deemed at least two hours had passed she heard the vault to her room being opened and she instantly stilled all movement. Holly had been entertaining herself by lying on her stomach looking under her bed and watched as she made the rabbit dance and act and do all sorts of random stuff. Relaxing slightly when she saw that it was only Erik she watched him curiously as he placed a strange white wrapped box on her bed then left. When she was confident that he was gone she stood up and examined the box closer reading "Happy 17th Birthday Holly!" on it in Erik's handwriting, under that in smaller lettering was writen "Welcome to the family! -Erik". She raised an eyebrow at the relevation and did a quick calculation of the dates in her head then her eyes widened in suprise when she realized that it was indeed her birthday and she really was 17. Looking at the box she wondered what was inside and what the second message could mean, but not wanting to get caught she decided against opening it for the moment and went back to her previous entertainment of watching her rabbit do random things under her bed.
After what she had deemed at least two hours had passed she heard the vault to her room being opened and she instantly stilled all movement. Holly had been entertaining herself by lying on her stomach looking under her bed and watched as she made the rabbit dance and act and do all sorts of random stuff. Relaxing slightly when she saw that it was only Erik she watched him curiously as he placed a strange white wrapped box on her bed then left. When she was confident that he was gone she stood up and examined the box closer reading "Happy 17th Birthday Holly!" on it in Erik's handwriting, under that in smaller lettering was writen "Welcome to the family! -Erik". She raised an eyebrow at the relevation and did a quick calculation of the dates in her head then her eyes widened in suprise when she realized that it was indeed her birthday and she really was 17. Looking at the box she wondered what was inside and what the second message could mean, but not wanting to get caught she decided against opening it for the moment and went back to her previous entertainment of watching her rabbit do random things under her bed.
After discussing what all happened when Meredith, and Erik's struggles with bringing in the kids, they both came to realize they had completely forgotten about Holly. "shiiit" Erik said as he stood up. "So much for the surprise." After Meredith gave him a questioning look, Erik said "Oh its nothing, ill go grab her."
But it was something. Erik was thinking about his gift to Holly, and how she was suppose to see it after the meeting. He knew for she he had already gotten her little hands on it and could even be figuring out its message some how. Then Erik thought even that would be a stretch, but she might assume something worse... Like her parents would be here... Parents she doesn't have.
Erik left the meeting room and went straight to Holly's hall. He pressed the intercom button and said "Holly its Erik, you know what we have told you about using your powers when an Adults in the room..." Erik quickly checked the inferred screen next to Hollys door, and saw that she hid under the bed. Erik was annoyed, maybe even mad even. 'All those years planning this big day, and her gift and she goes and opens it before she is suppose to' He thinks in his head.
To Eriks surprise however, Hollys gift remained wrapped on her bed, and a strong feeling of guilt swept over him. Erik walked in with the vault door shutting behind him. Erik walked over to her bed, sat down, and picked up the gift and looked at it feeling sorry that he got so upset... He put the package down and felt the need to play along with Holly..
"Looks like Holly wasnt here after all..." he paused for a bit, acting like he didnt think she was in the room. "Thats toooo baad... We had a really nice surprise for her!" He paused again seeing if she would show herself. "She would have loved to meet her new friends. I know there dieing to meet her." He said hoping this would make her show herself. Erik waited on the bed to see if Holly would show herself.
But it was something. Erik was thinking about his gift to Holly, and how she was suppose to see it after the meeting. He knew for she he had already gotten her little hands on it and could even be figuring out its message some how. Then Erik thought even that would be a stretch, but she might assume something worse... Like her parents would be here... Parents she doesn't have.
Erik left the meeting room and went straight to Holly's hall. He pressed the intercom button and said "Holly its Erik, you know what we have told you about using your powers when an Adults in the room..." Erik quickly checked the inferred screen next to Hollys door, and saw that she hid under the bed. Erik was annoyed, maybe even mad even. 'All those years planning this big day, and her gift and she goes and opens it before she is suppose to' He thinks in his head.
To Eriks surprise however, Hollys gift remained wrapped on her bed, and a strong feeling of guilt swept over him. Erik walked in with the vault door shutting behind him. Erik walked over to her bed, sat down, and picked up the gift and looked at it feeling sorry that he got so upset... He put the package down and felt the need to play along with Holly..
"Looks like Holly wasnt here after all..." he paused for a bit, acting like he didnt think she was in the room. "Thats toooo baad... We had a really nice surprise for her!" He paused again seeing if she would show herself. "She would have loved to meet her new friends. I know there dieing to meet her." He said hoping this would make her show herself. Erik waited on the bed to see if Holly would show herself.
At the mention of her liking something she sent her rabbit out to stand in front of Erik, he was usually right when it came to liking something. "It's a good thing you're a scientist, you'd make a horrible actor. I shudder to think of the horror tv will have become to allow such a thing," the rabbit finished in a melodramatic voice complete with hand on forehead and fainting causing Holly herself to laugh a little at the display and wish that she could see his face. She then sat the rabbit up and drew its legs to its chest and looked up at Erik. "If I meet these people do you promise that I don't have to do any tests or experiments today? I don't like them, they make my head all fuzzy," the rabbit asked as though afraid of being turned down, as usual she was trying to get out of whatever was planned for her that day.
Erik bent over and looked down at the stuffed rabbit at his feet. "The only test we would put you through would involve putting more stuffing into you, and by the sound of it your already full of yourself." Erik jokingly directed at the bunny. Erik Often talked to Hollys stuffed animals as if they were people. "And I'm a 'Therapist,' little rabbit..." He bent over poking its head, " I care about what up in here," Then poked its stomach. "Not whats stuffed in there...now come on."
Erik stood up and walked closer to the vault door, "We cant wait all day, rabbit go find Holly and bring her to me, your keeping your new friends waiting." Erik waited for Holly to show herself and take Eriks hand so they could leave.
Erik stood up and walked closer to the vault door, "We cant wait all day, rabbit go find Holly and bring her to me, your keeping your new friends waiting." Erik waited for Holly to show herself and take Eriks hand so they could leave.
Holly laughed softly at his joke then became disappointed when she didn't get her promise. Instead she obediently crawled out from under the bed and ran to him to hold his hand picking up the rabbit on her way before allowing herself to be visible and smiled up at him, hiding all traces of disappointment. "What's in the box and what does the second part mean? I thought I didn't have any family. Why are we recognizing my birthday this year when we never have before?" the rabbit in Holly's arms asked as Holly looked up at Erik curiously, expecting an explination for the sudden change.
Will
William woke up early that morning. He had been inside his room for hours now working out. He started with a few push ups that he could barely do, but after a few minutes he was doing push ups at a rapid pace. Eventually the push ups turned into one handed. Then down his fingers until he was doing push ups with just one finger.
William only had work out equipment in his room, and every morning he would work out, and every morning it was the same thing. He would struggle with working out, and eventually be able to do miraculous physical feats. William viewed himself as a Advanced, and mutt mix. William doesn't seem to be able to build mussel. However, his ability allows him to gain temporary strength. The draw back to this is if he is idle to long, he could become so weak that he wouldn't be able to move himself... Its by shear will alone that he has managed to not be stuck in a wheelchair by now, and is instead one of the top Advanced.
William walked out of his room and out of the dorm halls into what he calls, 'the Dome.' Its the gigantic part of the bottom level of the base, and is occupied by all the Mutt, advanced, and numerous scientists that live down here. It is equivalent to a small city, and is run like one. People who live down here, work down here. If William ever saw a space station in his life, this is what it will be like. William went to the market area for food, and grabbed himself a big omelet for breakfast.
William wondered if he was going to see any of his mutt and advanced friends today. People tended to like Will, and sometimes look up to him... In battle simulations, Will often acted like the group leader. No matter who you are, mutt, human, or advanced, Will would see your best qualities, and know what your part in a battle would be. Today he was told that he was suppose to meet some 'special' people today, and run through a few tests. For now he ate.
William woke up early that morning. He had been inside his room for hours now working out. He started with a few push ups that he could barely do, but after a few minutes he was doing push ups at a rapid pace. Eventually the push ups turned into one handed. Then down his fingers until he was doing push ups with just one finger.
William only had work out equipment in his room, and every morning he would work out, and every morning it was the same thing. He would struggle with working out, and eventually be able to do miraculous physical feats. William viewed himself as a Advanced, and mutt mix. William doesn't seem to be able to build mussel. However, his ability allows him to gain temporary strength. The draw back to this is if he is idle to long, he could become so weak that he wouldn't be able to move himself... Its by shear will alone that he has managed to not be stuck in a wheelchair by now, and is instead one of the top Advanced.
William walked out of his room and out of the dorm halls into what he calls, 'the Dome.' Its the gigantic part of the bottom level of the base, and is occupied by all the Mutt, advanced, and numerous scientists that live down here. It is equivalent to a small city, and is run like one. People who live down here, work down here. If William ever saw a space station in his life, this is what it will be like. William went to the market area for food, and grabbed himself a big omelet for breakfast.
William wondered if he was going to see any of his mutt and advanced friends today. People tended to like Will, and sometimes look up to him... In battle simulations, Will often acted like the group leader. No matter who you are, mutt, human, or advanced, Will would see your best qualities, and know what your part in a battle would be. Today he was told that he was suppose to meet some 'special' people today, and run through a few tests. For now he ate.
Erik walked with Holly out of her room as he spoke. "Well Holly..." This felt really awkward for him, because he could only imagine whats going through her head... " I mean, Rabbit." he Corrected himself, "Holly wasnt suppose to see that package quiet yet."
Erik wasnt sure what to say. He wasnt allowed to explain the other godlikes yet, but he couldnt let her think that her real family was around... Erik and Holly arrived in Holly's hallway. "You know, that will make since in just a moment... Just wait here for now, until those doors open... This will make since soon enough." Erik left her in the hallway, and shut the door behind him. He went back into the waiting room with Meredith, without saying a word.
Erik wasnt sure what to say. He wasnt allowed to explain the other godlikes yet, but he couldnt let her think that her real family was around... Erik and Holly arrived in Holly's hallway. "You know, that will make since in just a moment... Just wait here for now, until those doors open... This will make since soon enough." Erik left her in the hallway, and shut the door behind him. He went back into the waiting room with Meredith, without saying a word.
She was about to ask where he was going since he was usually there when she met new people but he had already closed the door and left. Instead Holly faced the indicated door nervously and as she felt her nervousness start to become unbearable she stood her rabbit on the ground and made herself invisible once more. This arrangement relaxed her as she stared at the doors waiting for them to open with patient curiosity.
"Spider Monkey." Jason whispered as his DNA altered from Human to a super tiny Spider monkey. Jason now was the size of a thumbtack and looked like a tiny monkey. "Wow I look like a monkey but I have the size of a spider. Weird." Jason said after a few primal monkey sounds. He climbed into the wall from the hole just to look around and made his way to the panel on the roof of the hall and climbed down to the outside of the little space he was locked in. "I can't believe there actually going to let them meet!" Linda yelled as she paced down the hallway and caught a glace of Jason's spider monkey form. "Amoeba." Jason said and turned into a tiny amoeba. "What? Oh never mind, if Jason is allowed to mingle with others he might learn the full extent of his powers." Linda worried and paced back up the hallway. Jason climbed back into the wall and back into the locked up room before turning back into a human before muttering," The full extent of my powers?"
Kiara jumped slightly as the big metal door slammed shut. "I have a feeling this isn't going to be everything I thought it would be." She punched the big metal wall out of habit and thought a quick apology to Dr. Meredith. She then began to make firery shapes in the air to occupy her time. "If they don't hurry and let me out, I'm gonna burn the place down," she mumbled. She wondered if she could burn her name in the wall, so she heated up her finger and touched the wall, which melted. She laughed before carving her name in the wall.
Maia:
Maia was muttering to herself as she walked in from the courtyard. She honestly hated being called a "Mutt". It wasn't her fault she wasn't as great as the Advanced! On top of all that, they seemed to constantly tease her, knowing that it will light a spark. She recalled the time she had chased three Advanced boys throughout the halls after they had called her a dog. She grumbled some more as she walked into the market place.
When she entered, she was blasted by what seemed like a million conversations. The hallways were typically quieter, but the larger parts of the complex-like the Market and Courtyard- seemed to be extremely loud. Maia hadn't gained amazing hearing, but it still bothered her. It also had too many people for her liking. People meant trouble.
She felt her face slowly turn red as she made her way through the crowd. Her bright red hair seemed to stand out no matter where she was. She passed a group of boys talking. One of them, tall with dark brown hair, pointed to her and laughed. She abruptly stopped, turned around, and glared at them. Her hazel eyes locked on the group. They were not the group who had taunted her earlier, but an Advanced group all the same. "What do you want?" she barked at them.
The tall one, whom Maia assumed the leader, stepped toward her. "Nothing. We don't want no trouble ya Mutt!"
Maia resisted the urge to punch him and grinned up at him. She started laughing hysterically, making a few others stop and look at her. "Thank you very much sir. I do love my coffee!" she said through her laughter. She turned around and skipped off, leaving the boys confused and staring at her.
Maia was experiencing another hallucination. She believed she was in a coffee shop and had just left a good friend. As she skipped out of the shop, she went across the street to another. In reality, she was now standing in front of the main food servers and stepped up to them. "Toast and milk please," she asked politely. Back in her dream world, she had ordered the same thing.
After receiving her breakfast, she walked off and looked around for a place to sit. She spotted a table with only one occupant. She hurried over and sat down across from a boy she recognized as Will. "Hello Will. Anything exciting or new happen?" she asked as she took a bite of her toast.
Maia was muttering to herself as she walked in from the courtyard. She honestly hated being called a "Mutt". It wasn't her fault she wasn't as great as the Advanced! On top of all that, they seemed to constantly tease her, knowing that it will light a spark. She recalled the time she had chased three Advanced boys throughout the halls after they had called her a dog. She grumbled some more as she walked into the market place.
When she entered, she was blasted by what seemed like a million conversations. The hallways were typically quieter, but the larger parts of the complex-like the Market and Courtyard- seemed to be extremely loud. Maia hadn't gained amazing hearing, but it still bothered her. It also had too many people for her liking. People meant trouble.
She felt her face slowly turn red as she made her way through the crowd. Her bright red hair seemed to stand out no matter where she was. She passed a group of boys talking. One of them, tall with dark brown hair, pointed to her and laughed. She abruptly stopped, turned around, and glared at them. Her hazel eyes locked on the group. They were not the group who had taunted her earlier, but an Advanced group all the same. "What do you want?" she barked at them.
The tall one, whom Maia assumed the leader, stepped toward her. "Nothing. We don't want no trouble ya Mutt!"
Maia resisted the urge to punch him and grinned up at him. She started laughing hysterically, making a few others stop and look at her. "Thank you very much sir. I do love my coffee!" she said through her laughter. She turned around and skipped off, leaving the boys confused and staring at her.
Maia was experiencing another hallucination. She believed she was in a coffee shop and had just left a good friend. As she skipped out of the shop, she went across the street to another. In reality, she was now standing in front of the main food servers and stepped up to them. "Toast and milk please," she asked politely. Back in her dream world, she had ordered the same thing.
After receiving her breakfast, she walked off and looked around for a place to sit. She spotted a table with only one occupant. She hurried over and sat down across from a boy she recognized as Will. "Hello Will. Anything exciting or new happen?" she asked as she took a bite of her toast.
Any earlier attempts to steady her nerves were pretty much out the window by now. Meredith sat on the edge of her seat, legs crossed with a notepad perched in her lap. Between two fingers was a basic, black pen that we tapped relentlessly on the edge of the notepad. Green eyes were glued to the monitors that showed an overhead view of each hallway with a larger screen revealing a still empty meeting room. When Erik stepped in and sat beside her, she barely glanced his way. Instead she was studying each child as they waited longer and longer for the doors to open.
When her follow doctor greeted her, she realized it was first time they had seen each other this morning. She was about to offer a genuine salutations, until he made the comment about Lloyd. She supposed it was somewhat of an inside joke between the three, or maybe just the two. A joke that never made her amused, only irritated. the greeting was quickly replaced with questions about the kids he escorted. How their moods were, what they said, what they done, how they reacted. Business as usual.
Just as she was about to ask what was taking Lloyd so long with Holly, Erik cursed. She had thought Lloyd was getting her, but apparently Erik had dropped the ball. Meredith was about to offer to get the child, who even though was seventeen today, would look more like a six year old, however Erik was quick to take off. It was enough to make the doctor raise a brow. Perhaps another day she would have questioned his behavior, today she chalked it up to the day's significance, as it had herself on edge as well.
When Erik left, she focused her attention back to the screens, jotting notes about the subjects behavior. For the most part, they were all being surprisingly patient and she felt a strange sense of pride for them. Jason was restless as usual, but not destructive, which was progressive. Kiara could be behaving more than she was, but Mer didn't hear fire alarms, so good enough. Meredith spent the next few moments flipping through her notepad and scribbling dozens of notes consisting of the experiments' behaviors and her personal thoughts and comments about each. Soon Holly was added to the bunch and Erik made his way back to her side. When he reclaimed his space, she continued writing, finishing her thoughts.
Finally, she looked towards him and uttered an impatient sigh. "Where is Lloyd? Is he doing this or not? The kids should not be couped up in that small hall for much longer. They are couped up too much as it is!" Her thumb nail flew to her lips where she proceeded to bite away her perfect manicure. Once again, her eyes glued to screen as she laid back in her seat. It would seem some of the kids' anxiety may have been transferred to her. Of course that was impossible, Meredith was simply nervous and anxious and felt out of control. Feelings that she hated and clearly wasn't handling them as best as she knew she could.
When her follow doctor greeted her, she realized it was first time they had seen each other this morning. She was about to offer a genuine salutations, until he made the comment about Lloyd. She supposed it was somewhat of an inside joke between the three, or maybe just the two. A joke that never made her amused, only irritated. the greeting was quickly replaced with questions about the kids he escorted. How their moods were, what they said, what they done, how they reacted. Business as usual.
Just as she was about to ask what was taking Lloyd so long with Holly, Erik cursed. She had thought Lloyd was getting her, but apparently Erik had dropped the ball. Meredith was about to offer to get the child, who even though was seventeen today, would look more like a six year old, however Erik was quick to take off. It was enough to make the doctor raise a brow. Perhaps another day she would have questioned his behavior, today she chalked it up to the day's significance, as it had herself on edge as well.
When Erik left, she focused her attention back to the screens, jotting notes about the subjects behavior. For the most part, they were all being surprisingly patient and she felt a strange sense of pride for them. Jason was restless as usual, but not destructive, which was progressive. Kiara could be behaving more than she was, but Mer didn't hear fire alarms, so good enough. Meredith spent the next few moments flipping through her notepad and scribbling dozens of notes consisting of the experiments' behaviors and her personal thoughts and comments about each. Soon Holly was added to the bunch and Erik made his way back to her side. When he reclaimed his space, she continued writing, finishing her thoughts.
Finally, she looked towards him and uttered an impatient sigh. "Where is Lloyd? Is he doing this or not? The kids should not be couped up in that small hall for much longer. They are couped up too much as it is!" Her thumb nail flew to her lips where she proceeded to bite away her perfect manicure. Once again, her eyes glued to screen as she laid back in her seat. It would seem some of the kids' anxiety may have been transferred to her. Of course that was impossible, Meredith was simply nervous and anxious and felt out of control. Feelings that she hated and clearly wasn't handling them as best as she knew she could.
"Man I need to get out of here!" Jason yelled looked out the small hole which peaked a little outside. All around them was nothing but dirt, but when he rustled his finger in the hole the dirt started to pour into the room soon it seemed like he would drown in dirt. "What the hell?" He wondered as he felt his shoes get flooded by the stuff.
Erik
Meredith was getting restless, and the monitors weren't helping. Erik didn't blame her however. This was the big day. The day he had waited 17 years for. Erik never liked the idea of preventing the kids from growing up together. The choice wasn't up to him, and it took years for them to convince it as a good idea. Erik believed it was a best for the kids. These kids have suffered isolation their whole lives. This is the first time the children will meet people who have gone through the same thing they have. As they say, misery loves company.
Meredith finished writing something down and voiced her annoyance to Lloyds absence. "Now don't lose your head," Erik said, acting like he wasn't just as annoyed. "Im sure Lloyd has his reasons, and those kids have waited 17 years, they can wait 5 minutes longer." He leaned back in his chair and watched the monitors, thinking about how stupid,and almost cruel he sounded. 'those kids have waited 17 years, they can wait 5 minutes longer,' What a jerk, he thought about himself... Those kids have waited long enough.
"I'm sure he will be here soon though... no need to worry." He still tried to act calm. Erik watched the monitors and saw the different kids expressing there restlessness in their own way. Finally Erik and gave up on his lie. "Ok, where the hell is Lloyd? Should I go look for him?" He sat up for a second, then sat back down, "Oh Noooo. Couldn't do that because as soon as i go look for him, he will come in here and open those doors with out me. You know that's just like him..." He shook his head as he tapped his finger on the arm chair. "Five more minutes and Im going to push that damn button." He said.
Meredith was getting restless, and the monitors weren't helping. Erik didn't blame her however. This was the big day. The day he had waited 17 years for. Erik never liked the idea of preventing the kids from growing up together. The choice wasn't up to him, and it took years for them to convince it as a good idea. Erik believed it was a best for the kids. These kids have suffered isolation their whole lives. This is the first time the children will meet people who have gone through the same thing they have. As they say, misery loves company.
Meredith finished writing something down and voiced her annoyance to Lloyds absence. "Now don't lose your head," Erik said, acting like he wasn't just as annoyed. "Im sure Lloyd has his reasons, and those kids have waited 17 years, they can wait 5 minutes longer." He leaned back in his chair and watched the monitors, thinking about how stupid,and almost cruel he sounded. 'those kids have waited 17 years, they can wait 5 minutes longer,' What a jerk, he thought about himself... Those kids have waited long enough.
"I'm sure he will be here soon though... no need to worry." He still tried to act calm. Erik watched the monitors and saw the different kids expressing there restlessness in their own way. Finally Erik and gave up on his lie. "Ok, where the hell is Lloyd? Should I go look for him?" He sat up for a second, then sat back down, "Oh Noooo. Couldn't do that because as soon as i go look for him, he will come in here and open those doors with out me. You know that's just like him..." He shook his head as he tapped his finger on the arm chair. "Five more minutes and Im going to push that damn button." He said.
Lloyd was, well in the bathroom. It wasn't like scientist didn't go, walking out the male realized that he had been there for a far to long. Running briskly through the hall and through two sets of doors, Lloyd got into the meeting room. Grinning at the two co-harts Lloyd, walked over to the set of monitors and eyed a small red button. "Well the moment is last upon us. Today the kids will turn 17 and they will also meet each other," the male said looking at Erik, and Meredith. Closing his eyes Lloyd could practically feel the suspense in the air. Happening in slow motion Lloyd watched as his finger landed on the button and pushed it down. Looking up at the monitors Lloyd saw that the doors each swung open, today they meet, he thought shortly to himself.
Zero was getting extremely impatient with all the damn waiting. Even though he couldn't see, Z was able to lift objects up. Though the stupid scientists never asked him of how it was possible, Zero knew one thing they didn't, he saw things differently. Even though his eyes are closed Zero was able see, thought things that are alive appear a light pink color and things that are dead or were never alive appeared a dark gray color, and he was seeing a-lot of that. Just then the seven doors swung open and seven pink figures appeared in his mind. His rose was in his hand and the sunglasses were on so it would be hard for anyone to guess he was blind. He felt something go through his mind as if he felt something familiar close by.....
Zero was getting extremely impatient with all the damn waiting. Even though he couldn't see, Z was able to lift objects up. Though the stupid scientists never asked him of how it was possible, Zero knew one thing they didn't, he saw things differently. Even though his eyes are closed Zero was able see, thought things that are alive appear a light pink color and things that are dead or were never alive appeared a dark gray color, and he was seeing a-lot of that. Just then the seven doors swung open and seven pink figures appeared in his mind. His rose was in his hand and the sunglasses were on so it would be hard for anyone to guess he was blind. He felt something go through his mind as if he felt something familiar close by.....
Holly squeeked slightly when the door finally opened and she followed after her stuffed rabbit as she looked around for the people she was suppose to meet. The first person she saw wore dark sunglasses and had a red rose. She approached the boy curiously as she followed the rabbit to him and stopped two feet in front of him. "My name is Holly. Are you one of the people Erik wanted me to meet?" the rabbit asked in a soft Android timid voice.
Laila
Laila stood up as the heavy metal door swung open and she walked into the room, she saw that there were six other doors like her's that had been opened. She then looked up and saw a girl with a stuffed bunny and a boy with dark sunglasses on, she went and approached them. "Hi," she said simply "my name is Laila, Laila King" she smiled sweetly at the pair, wanting to give them a great big hug. But she had just met them and she didn't want to scare them away, so she stood there quietly, waiting for a response.
Laila stood up as the heavy metal door swung open and she walked into the room, she saw that there were six other doors like her's that had been opened. She then looked up and saw a girl with a stuffed bunny and a boy with dark sunglasses on, she went and approached them. "Hi," she said simply "my name is Laila, Laila King" she smiled sweetly at the pair, wanting to give them a great big hug. But she had just met them and she didn't want to scare them away, so she stood there quietly, waiting for a response.
(um... silverangel_of_light Holly is still invisible)
Both Holly and the stuffed rabbit looked up at the new comer and her eyes widened at the sight of her wings. She streached out a hand unconsiously to touch one of them before swiftly bringing it back to her chest the rabbit mirroring her movements. "Hi, my name is Holly Mayers," the rabbit spoke for her shyly.
Both Holly and the stuffed rabbit looked up at the new comer and her eyes widened at the sight of her wings. She streached out a hand unconsiously to touch one of them before swiftly bringing it back to her chest the rabbit mirroring her movements. "Hi, my name is Holly Mayers," the rabbit spoke for her shyly.
As the heavy lifeless doors opened as she was still playing with her water bubbles she got distracted and her heart pounded. The water bubbled popped and she instantly turned around to the door and the light went into her eyes and she somewhat freaked out. ''Oh my! Too fast Avaron! Too fast!'' She flapped her wings around and her arms like she was somewhat spasming then she sighed as she got used to it and she stopped and stepped into the place.
Her heart pounded again and then she instantly placed her hands on her chest. ''Something is Familiar...it is close..'' She said with a soft tone in her voice, it was a warm feeling of completion of herself but she could not explain it, she was the only Avaron in the room..Right?
She then looked up and finally noticed the other poeple who seemed the same age as her and she was confused and she flapped her wings afew times then got the confidence to go and interact with them. Instantly she seemed drawn to a boy with blond hair and a red rose, he had sunglasses on and genrally looked like he dressed smart casual then she thought to herself. Now I want sunglasses.. She then skipped to the group of poeple that surrounded him and smiled at them all.
She waved at them with a friendly smile. ''Hi there, it is a pleasure te meet you all. My name is Avaron, you can called me Ava though. I don't mind. What are your names?'' She asked politly but then got distracted by the boy that stood there as her heart continued to pound as she was next to him then she tapped her chin with her index finger and tilted her head. ''Sir, do I know you? You seem familiar...'' She asked the boy as she flapped her wings in tune with her finger tapping her chin and awaiting a answer.
Her heart pounded again and then she instantly placed her hands on her chest. ''Something is Familiar...it is close..'' She said with a soft tone in her voice, it was a warm feeling of completion of herself but she could not explain it, she was the only Avaron in the room..Right?
She then looked up and finally noticed the other poeple who seemed the same age as her and she was confused and she flapped her wings afew times then got the confidence to go and interact with them. Instantly she seemed drawn to a boy with blond hair and a red rose, he had sunglasses on and genrally looked like he dressed smart casual then she thought to herself. Now I want sunglasses.. She then skipped to the group of poeple that surrounded him and smiled at them all.
She waved at them with a friendly smile. ''Hi there, it is a pleasure te meet you all. My name is Avaron, you can called me Ava though. I don't mind. What are your names?'' She asked politly but then got distracted by the boy that stood there as her heart continued to pound as she was next to him then she tapped her chin with her index finger and tilted her head. ''Sir, do I know you? You seem familiar...'' She asked the boy as she flapped her wings in tune with her finger tapping her chin and awaiting a answer.
(sorry didnt know she was still invisable)
Laila didn't jump when someone touched her wing, she was used to them being poked and prodded, "Nice to meet you Holly," she said to the bunny then she lookeed up and saw Ava coming across the room fluttering her wings as well. Laila skipped and said hello to Ava, "Hi Ava, I'm Laila, Laila King, I like your wings they are very pretty." she said smiling a the girl genuinely. Laila fluttered her own wings and waited for another new friend to come out.
Laila didn't jump when someone touched her wing, she was used to them being poked and prodded, "Nice to meet you Holly," she said to the bunny then she lookeed up and saw Ava coming across the room fluttering her wings as well. Laila skipped and said hello to Ava, "Hi Ava, I'm Laila, Laila King, I like your wings they are very pretty." she said smiling a the girl genuinely. Laila fluttered her own wings and waited for another new friend to come out.
When Ava suddenly appeared Holly stumbled as she took a step back and fell to the ground leeting out a squek, the rabbit mirrored her actions. Then both of them scrambled to their feet and ran to hide behind the legs of the boy with the sunglasses and rose as he seeemed to be the most quiet one and the nearest cover. They both peeked out from behind his legs from their crouched positions to observe the two girls as she thought how all of these new people seemed very familiar to her even though she was positive that she'd never seen any of them in her life before. She was grateful that none of them had those goggles that could kinda see her and they probably thought that she was the toy rabbit itself, which ment none of them would be looking for her real form.
Avaron instantly looked to the boy's legs and saw the real form of the girl and simply smiled at her, she backed away and placed her hands infront of her. ''Well, Holly. It is truely nice to see your real from but I must admit your rabbit is most admirable, it is interesting to see you have the ability to control still things.'' She said smiling warmly as she flapped her wings for excersice. Her wing span was about the same height of a average male teen on both wings and each feather had a blue tip on them that matched her pure blue hair.
She then turned to Laila with her hands infront of her, her posure was formal and her choice of words were very educated for her age. But the true of it was she was fasinated with many langauges, but for the moment she spend her time improving her english. ''Laila I am also glad to of met you. It is truely nice to see someone other than myself with beautiful wings like yours.'' She gladly announced.
SHe then returned her gaze back on the blond hair boy and blinked. ''I am sorry...but really..do I know you from somewhere? What is your name? I must of known you from somewhere.'' She said thoughtfully as she minced her thoughts in her head for a logical answer.
She then turned to Laila with her hands infront of her, her posure was formal and her choice of words were very educated for her age. But the true of it was she was fasinated with many langauges, but for the moment she spend her time improving her english. ''Laila I am also glad to of met you. It is truely nice to see someone other than myself with beautiful wings like yours.'' She gladly announced.
SHe then returned her gaze back on the blond hair boy and blinked. ''I am sorry...but really..do I know you from somewhere? What is your name? I must of known you from somewhere.'' She said thoughtfully as she minced her thoughts in her head for a logical answer.
When the large door opened Jason walked inside in his still full godlike form and looked at the few people. "Senses of the bat." Jason muttered and shot a small screech and saw what was really in the room, a girl holding a bunny and a few other godlike's. "Hey drop the rabbit act I think all of us here know who and what you are Holly." Jason said as his face turned back to the godlike form instead of the bat.
Holly felt tears start to stream down her face as the occassional whimper escaped her throat as she slowly allowed herself to become visible. She grabbed the rabbit that was now lying on the gound and hugged it to her small body for comfort and burried her face in it to hide her tears. All she could think was that either Erik had lied to her or that she had made them irritated with her by making them wait when she had been hiding from the scientists that morning. "I'm sorry... please- please don't ha-hate me... I-I-I promise not to be- not to be invisible ever again," the rabbit choked out in a meek voice between what sounded like tears, though it shed none. In her past experience whenever she unintentionally made the scientists mad, whatever they had planned for her that day they made even worse.
Jason made a girlish squeak and picked the girl up and hugged her tight. "So cute!" He yelled as he tightened his hold on the girl. "How can you be a godlike you look like a six year old." He said still hugging her tight.
Zero mind shifted from three pink figures one of them, though was a little harder then usual to view. It seemed that this one was smaller then the two others that came in. He was the least to be surprised by a stuffed rabbit talking, since he could see a small girl two feet in-front of him. He then saw a viable out line of two girls with wings one was named Laila king another named Avaron or she asked him to call her by what Erik called a nickname. He hadn't answer the girls questions for a while since he wasn't sure of what to say.
When the little girl hid behind his legs with a rabbit, Zero just gazed at her. Hearing the voice of a male Zero looked to the left to see a boy, as usual he was pink. Well it seemed like the guy knew his stuff. He was disturbed by Jason taking the girl from his legs because they guy had gotten a little to close and Zero valued personal space. "The name is Zero l," he said looking straight at no-one. Without glancing at anything he spoke to Ava using his power of telekinesis, no we have never meet. Still there was something familiar about the girl but he couldn't quite place it. He'd just have to ask Lloyd or Erik but that was something for another time.
When the little girl hid behind his legs with a rabbit, Zero just gazed at her. Hearing the voice of a male Zero looked to the left to see a boy, as usual he was pink. Well it seemed like the guy knew his stuff. He was disturbed by Jason taking the girl from his legs because they guy had gotten a little to close and Zero valued personal space. "The name is Zero l," he said looking straight at no-one. Without glancing at anything he spoke to Ava using his power of telekinesis, no we have never meet. Still there was something familiar about the girl but he couldn't quite place it. He'd just have to ask Lloyd or Erik but that was something for another time.
"I can change how old I or other people look, I'm really 17," the rabbit answered promtly, not wanting to make him mad as she tried to remain as still as possible. This boy was strange, one minute he was yelling at her the next cooing at her and suffercating her with his entire focus on her causing her to start hyperventalating. She didn't think she'd be able to keep up with his mood swings and didn't even want to try to guess what the next one could be.
"Oh that's a new ability I haven't heard about." Jason muttered while setting her down. "I wonder what the other six are doing in there little lock ups. Anyway Holly sorry about being mean, I just don't like things that don't seem logical like a talking plushy doll." He laughed while putting his four hands into fists. Jason continued to count the doors that led to the lock ups outside of the room.
Avaron blinded then frown, she tapped the boy on the head before speaking. ''Don't be rude, youthfulness has its good things about it, like energy, stamina, mood, innocence and so forth. I find she is a lovely young lady.'' She gladly boasted with a sweet smile on her face. Then she snapped out of it and placed her slender hands on her curvy waist, her b1reasts bouced alittle as she did so and raise a brow. ''So, who are you?'' She asked politly but it was obvious that she was not impressed with the first thing he commented about Holly but she thought he was cute hugging against her like that.
She laughed then placed her hands infront of her. ''I am sorry, my name is Avaron, you can call me Ava if you like. So, what is your name?'' She asked agin but in a more friendly and polite way, she was most gental and friendly adn her first reaction to him was simply a joking way to her, she never set out to hurt anyone. Not even if they did.
She took a glance back at the blond boy in thought. Why is he so familiar? Why does he seem like he is apart of me? My heart is pounding so much it is becoming unbarible! Can't he just tell me! Or is it that I am saying it rudely...Awww...I am aren't I....I feel stuip now. She then smiled at the blond boy and then went back to the others.
She laughed then placed her hands infront of her. ''I am sorry, my name is Avaron, you can call me Ava if you like. So, what is your name?'' She asked agin but in a more friendly and polite way, she was most gental and friendly adn her first reaction to him was simply a joking way to her, she never set out to hurt anyone. Not even if they did.
She took a glance back at the blond boy in thought. Why is he so familiar? Why does he seem like he is apart of me? My heart is pounding so much it is becoming unbarible! Can't he just tell me! Or is it that I am saying it rudely...Awww...I am aren't I....I feel stuip now. She then smiled at the blond boy and then went back to the others.
"The scientists thought it was logical when they gave it to me because I stuttered so badly otherwise they couldn't understand me or I couldn't make the words come out. They gave me the rabbit as a sort of medium so that I could communicate properly," the rabbit hurriedly explained as she hid behind Zero's legs again.
Laila rushed over to Holly going to give her a big hug. "It's alright Holly we don't hate you! I promise!" she said giving her a small smile and wiping the tears from her eyes the way a big sister would. "here have this" she said handing Holly the little white rose she had just revived this morning. "It's been alive 17 years also" she said grinning trying to make the girl feel better.
James stayed in his hallway not moving. He was the only one who stood still while waiting for the doors to open, and it was what he preferred. When the doors opened it revealed a room with 7 other doors. In each door stood a male or female around the same age as James. It was when he saw a stuffed rabbit walking around however, he realized it was just another illusion. "Shit." he cursed at himself and back-end into his hallway. This wasn't like James normal Illusions. This Illusion was fabricated will great detail of absurdity. Rabbits speaking, and people with wings walking around and talking. This was odd. James began to wonder what pill they changed on him, to fabricate this strange experiment. Of course Lloyd lied to him, this was just another damn test. Jason remained in his Hallway not wanting to leave that hall. He did the only thing he could do, and that was to watch this strange illusion unfold.
Eriks voice came over an intercom in James room trying to convince him it was real, and that he should go meet these new people. Still not believing any of this was really, James ventured into the room, and saw that the rabbit had a young master that came into this illusion. James sat down in a chair away from the rest, trying to control the illusion instead of falling prey to it. James slowly started to sink into his chair that he had began to feel like sand. "no..." James fought this feeling and the Chair returned to normal. James stayed in his chair quiet and waiting, with dark brown hair, green eyes, and only wearing white, that almost matched his white skin that never met the sunlight.
Eriks voice came over an intercom in James room trying to convince him it was real, and that he should go meet these new people. Still not believing any of this was really, James ventured into the room, and saw that the rabbit had a young master that came into this illusion. James sat down in a chair away from the rest, trying to control the illusion instead of falling prey to it. James slowly started to sink into his chair that he had began to feel like sand. "no..." James fought this feeling and the Chair returned to normal. James stayed in his chair quiet and waiting, with dark brown hair, green eyes, and only wearing white, that almost matched his white skin that never met the sunlight.
James stayed in his hallway not moving. He was the only one who stood still while waiting for the doors to open, and it was what he preferred. When the doors opened it revealed a room with 7 other doors. In each door stood a male or female around the same age as James. It was when he saw a stuffed rabbit walking around however, he realized it was just another illusion. "Shit." he cursed at himself and back-end into his hallway. This wasn't like James normal Illusions. This Illusion was fabricated will great detail of absurdity. Rabbits speaking, and people with wings walking around and talking. This was odd. James began to wonder what pill they changed on him, to fabricate this strange experiment. Of course Lloyd lied to him, this was just another damn test. Jason remained in his Hallway not wanting to leave that hall. He did the only thing he could do, and that was to watch this strange illusion unfold.
Eriks voice came over an intercom in James room trying to convince him it was real, and that he should go meet these new people. Still not believing any of this was really, James ventured into the room, and saw that the rabbit had a young master that came into this illusion. James sat down in a chair away from the rest, trying to control the illusion instead of falling prey to it. James slowly started to sink into his chair that he had began to feel like sand. "no..." James fought this feeling and the Chair returned to normal. James stayed in his chair quiet and waiting, with dark brown hair, green eyes, and only wearing white, that almost matched his white skin that never met the sunlight.
Eriks voice came over an intercom in James room trying to convince him it was real, and that he should go meet these new people. Still not believing any of this was really, James ventured into the room, and saw that the rabbit had a young master that came into this illusion. James sat down in a chair away from the rest, trying to control the illusion instead of falling prey to it. James slowly started to sink into his chair that he had began to feel like sand. "no..." James fought this feeling and the Chair returned to normal. James stayed in his chair quiet and waiting, with dark brown hair, green eyes, and only wearing white, that almost matched his white skin that never met the sunlight.
Laila noticed something moving in the corner of her eyes and it caught her attention, it was a new boy, he seemed very cautious about being here so she decided to go walk over to him calmly. Laila realeased Holly and stood up taking careful steps towards James, she sat down in the chair beside him, "Hi there, my name is Laila King" she said softly offering him her hand kindly. She smiled up at him genuinely at him, he looked familiar like someone she had seen before but that cannot be she had only seen the doctors, therapists and herself that was it. She looked at him trying to figure it out as she awaited his introduction.
When Laila finished wiping her tears away and hugged her she decided that she liked her so she smiled up at her. Then Laila let go of her in favor of greeting a boy who chose not to join the group. Not wanting to be left behind Holly dropped her rabbit in favor of following her the rabbit running at her side to keep up. She waved shyly at the boy in greeting then sat on the ground by Laila's chair. "My name is Holly Mayers," the rabbit said after it sat in Holly's lap.
Avaron saw the two newly found friends head off toward another boy, she went to go but stopped, she felt she had to say with the blond boy with the rose and she smiled them off with a waving motion of her hand then she turn back to him and put out her hand. ''Umm, Would you like to come? You don't need to say anything, just grab my hand and we will join the others, okay?'' She said warmly ending with a smile but in her thoughts she still could not understand why she felt drawn to him to the point of objecting to be seperated.
One of the people approached James and sat next to him. She seemed like a nice girl, that James had fabricated. She had offered her hand to James which was a bit forwardly strange to James. Even if James did took her hand, it wouldn't answer the question if this was real or not. His powers of illusions can make him not only see, hear, and smell, but also make him think he can feel something that's not there. However, James took her hand and shook it as he greeted himself as well. Somehow James knew she real. "Thats funny." He said back to her, "My name is James King..." He thought nothing more of the same name. "You can call me jack..." H gave her a smile.
James looked around at the rest of the people and could only assume they were real. Which made this even more strange. He looked at Laila again, her eyes reflected his own. They were the same color green. "So... what do you make of all this? Are you friends with Erik or Lloyd or something?"
James looked around at the rest of the people and could only assume they were real. Which made this even more strange. He looked at Laila again, her eyes reflected his own. They were the same color green. "So... what do you make of all this? Are you friends with Erik or Lloyd or something?"
After asking his Question, a little girl approached James. She sat down and somehow her rabbit doll sat with her as if it moved itself.The rabbit spoke to James instead of the Girl, and James said back "Hey, my name is James." He wasn't talking to the girl, but instead the rabbit. He had spoken to stranger things before. "who is your friend?"
Laila smiled at him "Nice to meet you James" she said fluttering her wings happily, "so your last name is King too? " she giggled. "I love finally being able to meet people around my age, I've been locked in my room for so long it seems like forever." she says to him, "It's my birthday today you know? I'm seventeen today!" she giggled. She then addressed his question, "I would like to think of myself as Erik's friend, but he's more like a dear uncle to me, even though I sometimes feel like some sort of freak that they are constantly studying and under servalence" she said looking down at her bare feet then up into his eyes, her eyes, they were the same.
Lloyd/Zero
Lloyd was watching everything with a merciful eye. He was amused by the acts that the children were doing, such kids, they were not fighting so that was something that he had hoped. Glancing at though one of the monitors he saw Ava asking Zero if he wanted to meet the others. The boy by the looks of it was keeping his cool and hadn't said anything more then his name. Looking back to his two co-harts Lloyd wondered what was tacking Linda so long. It was not like he wanted her she just scared the shit out of him and he was pretty sure that none of the kids liked her. He quickly returned his attention back to the monitors watching.
Zero was quiet for the whole time he was in the meeting room, not counting the time he introduced himself to them. He watched as another male walked into the room, though he looked normal Z had checked the males mind and was disturbed by what he saw. Just then he turned his gaze to Ava's pink figure, as she extended her hand to him. He resisted the urge to hit the girl since once he was told by Erik that hitting a girl was wrong, and there was something that made him take her hand. Taking her hand gently, Zero mind raced as he thought the touch was familiar, but as he kept thinking Zero mind just drew a blank. When he got up from the chair he was sitting on the male looked at Ava and said in a charming voice, "are you gonna ogle me all day or are we gonna move?" As if a unexpected way of faith, his sunglasses fell to the grow breaking, shit ...
Lloyd was watching everything with a merciful eye. He was amused by the acts that the children were doing, such kids, they were not fighting so that was something that he had hoped. Glancing at though one of the monitors he saw Ava asking Zero if he wanted to meet the others. The boy by the looks of it was keeping his cool and hadn't said anything more then his name. Looking back to his two co-harts Lloyd wondered what was tacking Linda so long. It was not like he wanted her she just scared the shit out of him and he was pretty sure that none of the kids liked her. He quickly returned his attention back to the monitors watching.
Zero was quiet for the whole time he was in the meeting room, not counting the time he introduced himself to them. He watched as another male walked into the room, though he looked normal Z had checked the males mind and was disturbed by what he saw. Just then he turned his gaze to Ava's pink figure, as she extended her hand to him. He resisted the urge to hit the girl since once he was told by Erik that hitting a girl was wrong, and there was something that made him take her hand. Taking her hand gently, Zero mind raced as he thought the touch was familiar, but as he kept thinking Zero mind just drew a blank. When he got up from the chair he was sitting on the male looked at Ava and said in a charming voice, "are you gonna ogle me all day or are we gonna move?" As if a unexpected way of faith, his sunglasses fell to the grow breaking, shit ...
Holly cocked her head to the side in confusion at his question then smiled at him when she realized what he must be thinking. "This is Holly and this is just a stuffed toy rabbit," the rabbit explained indicating each of them respectively, "The rabbit doesn't have a name but Erik calls it Rabbit, he's trying to get me to talk as myself. I use the rabbit like a medium to communicate with others, the scientists gave it to me when I was six." When she heard Laila refer to herself as a freak she stood up on her tip toes so she could whisper in her ear, "Not a freak," then sat back down with one of Laila's hands in her own.
Laila smiled as Holly whispered in her ear "Thank you Holly" she said as she took her hand. "Knowing that there are other people around my age here, I don't feel so alone now." she said smiling at her new aquaintences, and hopefully new friends. "Will you be my friends?" she asked James and Holly quietly, "I've never had a friend before," she confessed blushing a little.
"I am already bored, I still need to get back to the vault to check if my canary brought back any more DNA." Jason whispered so none of the camera's in the room would hear him, or he was just being paranoid which he probably should be. "How much longer could this take? A little meet and great and back to the vaults, right?" He asked himself as the others got acquainted and he sat on his two giant hands in the corner of the conference room.
"I think I understand the second part that Erik wrote now. Laila, can't we be more than friends? Why don't all of us be... be a family?" the rabbit finished quietly and hesitantly. Holly was looking down fiddleing with the rabbit with her free hand trying to ease the nervousness that she had created within herself with her uncharictaristicly bold question.
Kiara jumped as the door slid open, but she did not move. She was to anxious. But she mustered up some of her courage and walked out. "Great," she sneered, "The first thing I walk into is a stupid little hug fest, a talking rabbit and a bunch of googly-eyed teenagers. How pathetic! And thought this was going to be fun." She slumped over in her doorway and started to spin fire around in the air.
"Yes Holly we can be family, I've never had a family before either!" she said hugging her new sister, "I love family!" she said happily hugging the rabit too then including James in on the group hug. "I'm so happy I now have a brother and a sister, this is what I've always wanted!" she said tears streaming down her cheeks. She then looked up and whispered "Thank you Erik" knowing that he would be watching them.
"Family huh?" James responded. He looked to all the different people in the room, most around the same age he assumed, and each with some type of power they each control. "So many wings." James muttered, but really thought nothing of it. He looked to Laila again when he thought about what she said, "So everyone here, has been kept away the same as me?" James looked at them all. "You know its my birthday as well... I'm also turning seventeen."
James stood up. "This is how you handle this?!" his voice was raised, "Throw us into a room all together as if it would be a pleasant surprise." He didn't speak to anyone in the room, but instead to the Erik and Lloyd and Meredith. He knew they were listening. "How many more of us are there?! How many more secrets have you kept?!" James normally was so quiet and calm, but something boiled inside of him. James started breathing heavily clinching his fist. James never got angry a day in his life, so this feeling was knew, and he couldn't figure out how to control it. "How long has this been going on?! How long would you have keep this from us?!" he began to yell and direct his yelling at the camera facing him? He paused for a second and looked to the group and then to Laila. He felt strange. Like he knew their was no illusions going on. "This is the first thing in my life i am sure is real... And you kept it from me for 17 years..." He said quietly. He looked up at the screen, and closed his mouth and starred without saying a word. His face became darker, and the room became redder. He gave the camera a glare that expressed his knew found hatred for the scientists.
He thought of his whole life. Doctors operating, soldiers they forced him to trick and use his powers to bring fear into them, and all the questioning they aaked of him... Now this. He addressed the Cameras, "What more can you do?"
Then he sat back down, and his face and eyes grew darker, avoiding the looks from the rest.
James stood up. "This is how you handle this?!" his voice was raised, "Throw us into a room all together as if it would be a pleasant surprise." He didn't speak to anyone in the room, but instead to the Erik and Lloyd and Meredith. He knew they were listening. "How many more of us are there?! How many more secrets have you kept?!" James normally was so quiet and calm, but something boiled inside of him. James started breathing heavily clinching his fist. James never got angry a day in his life, so this feeling was knew, and he couldn't figure out how to control it. "How long has this been going on?! How long would you have keep this from us?!" he began to yell and direct his yelling at the camera facing him? He paused for a second and looked to the group and then to Laila. He felt strange. Like he knew their was no illusions going on. "This is the first thing in my life i am sure is real... And you kept it from me for 17 years..." He said quietly. He looked up at the screen, and closed his mouth and starred without saying a word. His face became darker, and the room became redder. He gave the camera a glare that expressed his knew found hatred for the scientists.
He thought of his whole life. Doctors operating, soldiers they forced him to trick and use his powers to bring fear into them, and all the questioning they aaked of him... Now this. He addressed the Cameras, "What more can you do?"
Then he sat back down, and his face and eyes grew darker, avoiding the looks from the rest.
Holly's face became as red as a tomato when Laila got so excited by her idea then became even redder when she pulld her into a group hug with James and her rabbit. She had hidden her face in Laila's shoulder when she felt something wet land on her cheek, looking up in alarm she saw that Laila was crying. Quickly she lifted her hands to gently wipe them away like she had done with her. "Please don't cry," the rabbit pleaded as Holly wore a look of concern.
When James suddenly backed away from them she was unprepared for what she heard him say though she knew it was all true and she could only watch until he finished. Once he was done she crawled out of Leila's hold, for once leaving her rabbit behind as she slowly approached him then tentively hugged him. "Th-they c-c-c-could take us away- away fr-from each other. I-I-I want to leave- leave th-this pl-place with everyone," she stuttered as she whispered softly to him so that only he heard, it was the most that she had ever said on her own in her life.
When James suddenly backed away from them she was unprepared for what she heard him say though she knew it was all true and she could only watch until he finished. Once he was done she crawled out of Leila's hold, for once leaving her rabbit behind as she slowly approached him then tentively hugged him. "Th-they c-c-c-could take us away- away fr-from each other. I-I-I want to leave- leave th-this pl-place with everyone," she stuttered as she whispered softly to him so that only he heard, it was the most that she had ever said on her own in her life.
Laila watched as James started yelling, she heard every word loud and clear even his seperate whisper to himself, she felt his anger and pain, she suddenly realize she was feeling what he was feeling. When James sat back down Laila stood up and walked in front of him kneeling down, she took his fists in hers and looked into his deep green eyes. "James" she said in a soothing voice, "I know you are very angry with them." she continued "but at least they are letting us meet at all, we could still be locked up into our vaults, still not knowing there were more of us." as she spoke she stroked the back of his hand like a loving sister would. "I would like you to take a deep breath and please try and calm down." she whispered, as she said that she began to heal him, heal his inside pain and anguish, suddenly she felt as if a huge weight was lifted off of her chest, she breathed a sigh of relief, as she opened her emerald green eyes and looked into his hoping to find calm and serinity instead of pain and anguish like she had before.
"How do you, little miss serenity, expect him to calm down! I think we are all feeling the same way! Depressed that there were others and they didn't tell us. Mad that they kept this from us! And every other emotion that has to deal with anger and sadness. Don't tell him to calm down when he is clearly pissed off! Gosh! I knew you were all idiots from the start, but I had no idea you guys were this bad!" Kiara's temper flared and so did her firey fists. She remembered Dr. Meredith telling her not to lose her temper, but she didn't care at the moment. "You think saying 'Take a deep breathe and relax,' will bring back the 17 years we lost being tested and poked and alone! No, it's not! So quite trying to make things better when they never will get better! It's time to face the facts and realize we are never leaving this place! Get over it!"
He listened to both of the girls, trying to shut them out as well as the world but he felt that he couldn't. To his surprise they both said the truth that he didn't realize right away. The Scientist did allow them to meet at last, and they could take these people from him.
Holly tried to comfort him with a hug, which he thought was strange. He never really made a lot of physical contact with people before, and wasn't sure if it was normal.. Then Laila took his hand. A strange sensation of good feeling swept over him, erasing all anger. His face, and the room became brighter. He found it impossible to be upset, or worried. A smile came to his face, and he excepted both of the embarrasses of the to girls. He no longer worried if hugs from strangers was normal or not. This was his new norm. A Norm he would fight for if the Scientists would try and take it away... These people were no longer strangers in his eyes. These people who have suffered what he suffered were now people he trusted most.
"You both are right... we have family now." He squeezed Lalias hand tighter, and put an arm around Holly. "And we wont leave this alone." He whispered.
Holly tried to comfort him with a hug, which he thought was strange. He never really made a lot of physical contact with people before, and wasn't sure if it was normal.. Then Laila took his hand. A strange sensation of good feeling swept over him, erasing all anger. His face, and the room became brighter. He found it impossible to be upset, or worried. A smile came to his face, and he excepted both of the embarrasses of the to girls. He no longer worried if hugs from strangers was normal or not. This was his new norm. A Norm he would fight for if the Scientists would try and take it away... These people were no longer strangers in his eyes. These people who have suffered what he suffered were now people he trusted most.
"You both are right... we have family now." He squeezed Lalias hand tighter, and put an arm around Holly. "And we wont leave this alone." He whispered.
"You're a liar. If you really felt that way then why are you so mad? Why even bother to talk to us? The answer is simple, you are still fighting, you still want to be free of this hell," the rabbit spoke with an unusual hardened tone as Holly glared at her. She wasn't going to let anyone get away with bad-mouthing her new family, not even her family, though she was comforted by what James had said.
Fire lit up behind Laila's green eyes as she turned and looked at Kiara, "Was I talking to you?" she asked with a voice full of venom. "No, I think not." she glared at her, She didn't know why she was this angry but she couln't control it, Laila stood up and walked towards Kiara, "I believe I was talking to James not you." she spat, "I understand that we are all upset and I understand that yes they have been keeping secrets from us but we are just going to have to deal with it." She was losing control, "Yelling and screaming and being angry Is not going to solve anything at all, so it is best we try and relax instead of turning against eachother." She said getting nose to nose with Kiara, without even blinking.
"You little punnk," Kiara said, grabbing Laila's shirt. "Don't you ever talk to me like that." She threw Laila back and her temper broke. Huge amounts of fire flew out of Kiara's hand and fast. "I don't care what I promised! I hate this!" She let the flames fly where ever they wished. Then she noticed the camera and aimed for it, making it explode. She wasn't about to let Dr.Meredith see her breaking her promise. "No one messes with me you little brat! No one!"
Laila only smiled at Kiara knowing that she couldn't be hurt my her little flames and knowing that she could heal anyone who could be. She stood there in front of James and Holly acting as a protective barriar in between them and the flames. Then she let out a small giggle and calmly said "No point in using your flames you will hurt nobody here, for I will simply heal them and they will be good as new again, so why don't you just put those away now dearest." she said in a sickly sweet tone, as she sheilded her newest siblings from Kiara's wrath.
James
"Hey, dont you hurt her!" James jumped up tried to tackle the fiery bitch whose name he didn't know, but when he made contact she knocked him away with easy, while burning his face. He flew into a wall and hit the ground with a scream holding his face. He looked up at the girl with fire surrounding her. Then James couldnt believe her strength, but because she was so strong and no guards seemed to try and help. James tried his power on her.
Sprinklers from the ceiling came out bursting with water. To much water came that it began to flood the room. Everyone in the room would experience the same feelings of drowning, James couldnt stop that. James standing up in the water as if it hadn't effected him. He spoke to the girl from multiple places it seemed, and James looked like he multiplied and appeared in multiple places. "calm down and put the fires away. We are not your enemies, but if its enemies you wish to make allow me to oblige." The water seemed to swirl around Kaira and balled around just her as the many James's neared her. "If not. Then please." James made all the water disappear, as well as his copies. "Dont hit my friends." He stood infront of her. "Instead... be one." He extended his hand to shake hers.
"Hey, dont you hurt her!" James jumped up tried to tackle the fiery bitch whose name he didn't know, but when he made contact she knocked him away with easy, while burning his face. He flew into a wall and hit the ground with a scream holding his face. He looked up at the girl with fire surrounding her. Then James couldnt believe her strength, but because she was so strong and no guards seemed to try and help. James tried his power on her.
Sprinklers from the ceiling came out bursting with water. To much water came that it began to flood the room. Everyone in the room would experience the same feelings of drowning, James couldnt stop that. James standing up in the water as if it hadn't effected him. He spoke to the girl from multiple places it seemed, and James looked like he multiplied and appeared in multiple places. "calm down and put the fires away. We are not your enemies, but if its enemies you wish to make allow me to oblige." The water seemed to swirl around Kaira and balled around just her as the many James's neared her. "If not. Then please." James made all the water disappear, as well as his copies. "Dont hit my friends." He stood infront of her. "Instead... be one." He extended his hand to shake hers.
Seeing the danger that Laila was in Holly quickly got to her feet and ran to her, pushing her to the side and at the same time making her invisible. She then used her telekenisis to catch her before she hit the ground and floated her over next to James. Holly fell to the ground panting as her sudden sprint was to much for her small lungs. "You act like such a child, don't you have any self-control? I may look like a child, but at least I don't throw a temper tantrum or intentionally try to hurt others," the rabbit scolded as Holly glared up at her, then it said softly, "No one hurts my family, not even family."
Laila got up and ran to James his face was badly burned and she felt his pain, suddenly she was surounded by water they all were, it was flooding the place. Laila picked holly up so she was standing and she wouldn't drown. Then she waded over to James , stopping beside him as he talked to Kiara, she then placed her palm to his cheek and closed her eyes concentrating immediately healing his burned skin. Then she smiled and stepped out of his way and let him continue talking to Kiara as she made her way back to Holly all the water disappeared.
Alex had merely watched as the others he had seen as he entered the room talked. He was holding out the book the doctor had given him and was flipping through pages. He didn't bother to speak to any of them. He just read the list of quotes in the book. He smiled as he heard them start to get violent and closed the book. He watched as they showed abilities that seemed interesting. He raised an eyebrow. Why would they show us each other? If we each have abilities that could be deadly? He shifted the biomass in his body to change his clothing into a different color, from Black and blue to Red and black. He then took a couple steps forward as he watched them fight and argue.
(so sorry for the late post, I have been VERY busy)
(so sorry for the late post, I have been VERY busy)
Holly looked up at Leila confused as to why she'd picked her up then randomly put her back down before going to tend to James' burn. Her head had been slightly fuzzy when it had happened when she had used so much of her power at once so she wasn't really aware of what was going on around her. When she was back at her side she removed the invisibility she had cast on her. She then floated the rabbit in the air next to Laila's ear and had it whisper embarressed to have to ask such an odd thing, "Why did you randomly pick me up then put me down before tending to James?"
Laila turned to Holly and said "I was standing you up so you wouldn't drown in the water that was flooding the room," she explained simply, "I was trying to protect you, cuz that's what family does, we help eachother." she said with a smile giving Holly a hug as they watched James talk to Kiara.
Kiara was about to let loose her rage, but the room suddenly filled with water, making Kiara panic. "No! No, no, no, no, no. NO," she screamed as the water came and went. She fell to the floor crying and in pain, she had never used her powers to that extent. She crumpled and wept as she still felt the lingering pain of the water in her mind. "No water, I'm so so so sorry. Please, no more water!" She cried and didn't care who saw. She had never seen that much water in her life and it scared her. All she thought to do was lay and cry.
As Kiara started to weep, Laila rushed over to her and wrapped her arms around her taking away the pain from the water even the pain in her mind. Laila just held her and wiped her tears away, trying to calm the sobbing girl down she whispered, "I'm sorry I provoked you, I don't know what came over me." she said speaking honestly.
"I'm so sorry. It's all my fault, I'm a brat. I'm so sorry. Being a bitch is all I know what to do!" Kiara continued to cry in the girls arm, but was curious. "I just b-blasted a f-fire ball at you. W-why are you c-comforting me?" Kiara couldn't help but feel guilty as Laila helped her. She was a total bitch and Laila was being so nice.
Oh... I must've been really out of it then, I wonder if they released a hallucinogen in the air or if the last one is still clinging to me from last night," the rabbit whispered to her as Holly tried inspecting herself but didn't find anything. Instead she walked over to the crying girl slowly and cautiously with her rabbit walking on the ground next to her then she carefully bent down to help Laila wipe the tears away. "It's okay to be scared, it's okay to be mad, but family shouldn't hurt family. Now that we know of each other we need to stick together and protect one another as much as we can, you're not alone anymore," the rabbit said gently.
"Because I know you were angry and that i provoked you" she said rocking the crying girl back and forth therapeautically. "It's okay" she cooed "I forgive you and you are fine." she said reapeatin that over a and over. She looked up at James and over at Holly giving them a small smile.
"Thanks, but you don't have to be so nice. I don't care if you are rude or try to kill me." Kiara got up and held out her hand. "This isn't normal for me, but, here. Let's start over. I'm Kiara Tess," Kiara said. She wanted out of there, to torture someone some more. But not these kids, they had been through the same as she had. They didn't deserve her venom, the doctors did. "And I want to know. Did you guys grow your wings on your own or what? Cause I definatly want a pair."
Laila smiled standing up alson "I am not capable of killing someone and that earlier was the closest i've ever been to being angry." she said then she took Kiara's hand, "nice to meet you I'm Laila King." she said smiling at her newest friend. "and i believe i was born with them, but i really can't be sure" she said smiling some more.
"I'm Holly and I don't mean the rabbit, that's just a medium I use to help me be intelligible to others if I have something I want to communiate. Sorry about the scare, I think there might have been a lingering hallucinogen on me when they gassed me last night," the rabbit explained apologetically as Holly looked at her feet sheepishly.
Avaron looked at thr floor where the broken sunglasses were and sighed. ''Oh, I liked those too...'' She said with a pouty face then she picked them up and sighed some more as she looked in her hands. She then looked at Zero and suddenly dropped her broken sunglasses and allowed them to break more and she placed her hands on Zero's face and looked into his eyes. ''Wow.....You have beautiful eyes Zero! So pretty, Abit like mines but mine are a more icy blue colour.'' She rambled on and on as she continued to look deep into his eyes mesmurised in their beauty.
James shook Kiara's hand and greeted her "Hello Kiara, I'm James King... And as for all the water." James tried to answer Hollys question, but hoping Kiara wouldnt take it as a reason to burn up the place. "It was all an Illusion that i had created..." James walked away addressing everyone in the room, "Yeah sorry about that.... My Illusions effect anyone near me..." James hadnt spoken to the other people in the room yet, but only hadnt because they hadnt spoken to him either. 'takes two to tango' Erik would say at a time like this. So he spoke to the group as a whole, still standing. "That goes for all of you... My name is James Adrian King.... Ive lived here all my life, born and raised, as i understand it so have you all... I have the power to create illusions." He Looked to Kiara, "Ones that can be frighteningly real..." He paused for a second, then asked, " So what are you in for?" He said sarcastically.
Laila took James lead and decided to stand on a chair and look around the room, "Hello everyone I am Laila King, I have the power of healing and ressurection, I can heal and revive including plants," she smiled as she continued "You see that rose there," she said pointing to her dearest rose on the floor, "I have been reviving it every day for as long as I can remember." she smiled and sat down after she addressed the group.
"Well might as well get the introduction over with for these guys." Jason said with a gulp and looked at all the others. "Hi I am Jason and well I can change my body into any thing I really want and I can control DNA." Jason said and looked up at all the melted cameras and added," Plus I have been storing DNA from the outside world to try and get out of this rat nest we all call a home." Jason showed them by turning his face into a bats face and giving himself the hooves of a goat.
Laila looked suprised at Jason, "How have you been storing DNA from the outside if you're not allowed outside?" she asked looking at him quizzically, as she got up to examine him closely he really did look like a bat, and his feet really did look like a goats. "Oh my God" she said looking at him "You look so real, Its so awesome" she said smiling at him.
"Intro, intro, intro. I'm Kiara Tess and if it has something to do with fire, I can control it, I can also control explosion in my mind. As in I can make things explode out of nowhere. " She sat next to Laila and watched all the others.
Alex smiled as the others in the room conversed with one another. Everyone seemed to be interested in each others abilities as well as background. He once again opened the quote book and scanned through it. He made it seem like he was uninterested in them, his attention focused on the book, however, his ears were kept open. He glanced up when he heard someone mention DNA. He snapped the book shut and listened to the conversation.
Jason looked back up at the cameras just to make sure no one could hear his ways of getting DNA other then the people in the room. "Well I send silverfish to bite something and bring me its DNA, then when I need other animals DNA I just use my controlling over animals power to get another animal to bring me other new species of animals DNA. When I get the samples I ingest them and I can use the aspects of that animals ability's." Jason tried to explain without sounding like a complete freak.
At first Meredith had been ferociously taking notes, flipping through pages and writing so quickly that most of the time she wasn't even looking at the paper as she wrote. When Lloyd glanced to her and Erik, she did not even acknowledge him. Her thoughts and focus was solely on the children. For the most part she was truly impressed with their reactions. As hoped, the calmer experiments were sticking true to their nature. She was pleasantly surprised that the ones she had predicted to be troublesome, was actually being quiet.
Though she done a superb job of hiding it, her heart went out to each of them. In all reality this was a nightmare. For the past seventeen years, they could have had friends and confidants. Peers to relate to and share with. Though they would still be locked up experiments, their lives could have been significantly better had they known about each other and better yet been able to see each other regularly. Perhaps it was just the out-casted teenager of her past speaking, but she couldn’t help but relate and be sad.
As if speaking her thoughts, it was then that James angered, which was rather rare. He spoke to the cameras his feelings and oddly they were almost the same as Meredith’s. If James’ glare wasn’t enough, the doctor shot an equally accusing one to both Lloyd and Erik. Neither of them had ever given her good enough answers as to why this day and why not years ago. She was still new and she had a growing suspicion that there was much more to this than experimentation alone. What, she feared she may never know.
Things seemed to calm inside the room as they talked amongst themselves. Well, at least some of them did. Zero dropped his glasses and found herself biting her bottom lip to see the other kids’ reaction to the fact that he was blind, especially Ava, who was currently trying to interact with the practically mute boy. Being blind or mute were subjects she personally had never discussed with the children, and she was regretting that now. Jason surprisingly acted as if he had some pace better to be. Meredith had figured that he would have loved to speak to other teenagers, perhaps she was wrong. Alex was being quiet in the tortured soul way he has a habit of displaying. The doctor found herself giving him spoken words of encouragement, though only the other two doctors would hear. The others seemed to be rather taken with each other, which she found fascinating. It reminded her of young children playing house, one assuming the role of mother, another father and of course one as the child.
Kiara was… Wait, where was Kiara? As if on cue, the girl appeared from her designated hall and entered the room. Meredith found herself on the edge of her seat, pen suspended in mid-note, as she watched the interactions. Kiara was quick to cop quite the attitude, which to the doctor’s amazement Liala was quick to cop right back. “No, no. Kiara stay calm,” she whispered to the monitors. Meredith watched in slow motion as Kiara launched a fire ball right at the other girl’s face and in an instant her worse fears were unfolding before her eyes.
The doctor was on her feet and crossing the room before the girl could torch the cameras. As the screens went black and fuzzy, her mouth fell open and she skidded to a halt in momentary shock. In another blink, she had her keycard out and swiped it in the door that conjoined the monitoring room and the meeting room. When she turned the nob to burst into the room, nothing happened. In frustration, she cursed at the door and swiped the card again. Then again. The knob still would not budge.
“What is going on? Why won’t my card work?” she cried in annoyance. Immediately, she casted the blame towards Lloyd, figuring he had somehow denied her access to the meeting room. “They are going to kill each other Lloyd! Hell of a seventeenth birthday! Let me in that room right now or so help me…” Dr. Abernathy was shaking with both fear and anger. She had no idea what was going on behind that door, but she was truly scared that it was horrible. The doctor had vowed a long time ago that no one was dying on her watch again and she’d be damned if it was going to happen now.
“Someone should have been in there with them. I knew this was going to happen! This was not the right way to handle their meeting.” Meredith was on the verge of tears of her own, but fought them successfully. In the six months the three had been working together this was the closest she had ever come to dropping her professionalism and showing any deal of emotion. “Open the door!”
Though she done a superb job of hiding it, her heart went out to each of them. In all reality this was a nightmare. For the past seventeen years, they could have had friends and confidants. Peers to relate to and share with. Though they would still be locked up experiments, their lives could have been significantly better had they known about each other and better yet been able to see each other regularly. Perhaps it was just the out-casted teenager of her past speaking, but she couldn’t help but relate and be sad.
As if speaking her thoughts, it was then that James angered, which was rather rare. He spoke to the cameras his feelings and oddly they were almost the same as Meredith’s. If James’ glare wasn’t enough, the doctor shot an equally accusing one to both Lloyd and Erik. Neither of them had ever given her good enough answers as to why this day and why not years ago. She was still new and she had a growing suspicion that there was much more to this than experimentation alone. What, she feared she may never know.
Things seemed to calm inside the room as they talked amongst themselves. Well, at least some of them did. Zero dropped his glasses and found herself biting her bottom lip to see the other kids’ reaction to the fact that he was blind, especially Ava, who was currently trying to interact with the practically mute boy. Being blind or mute were subjects she personally had never discussed with the children, and she was regretting that now. Jason surprisingly acted as if he had some pace better to be. Meredith had figured that he would have loved to speak to other teenagers, perhaps she was wrong. Alex was being quiet in the tortured soul way he has a habit of displaying. The doctor found herself giving him spoken words of encouragement, though only the other two doctors would hear. The others seemed to be rather taken with each other, which she found fascinating. It reminded her of young children playing house, one assuming the role of mother, another father and of course one as the child.
Kiara was… Wait, where was Kiara? As if on cue, the girl appeared from her designated hall and entered the room. Meredith found herself on the edge of her seat, pen suspended in mid-note, as she watched the interactions. Kiara was quick to cop quite the attitude, which to the doctor’s amazement Liala was quick to cop right back. “No, no. Kiara stay calm,” she whispered to the monitors. Meredith watched in slow motion as Kiara launched a fire ball right at the other girl’s face and in an instant her worse fears were unfolding before her eyes.
The doctor was on her feet and crossing the room before the girl could torch the cameras. As the screens went black and fuzzy, her mouth fell open and she skidded to a halt in momentary shock. In another blink, she had her keycard out and swiped it in the door that conjoined the monitoring room and the meeting room. When she turned the nob to burst into the room, nothing happened. In frustration, she cursed at the door and swiped the card again. Then again. The knob still would not budge.
“What is going on? Why won’t my card work?” she cried in annoyance. Immediately, she casted the blame towards Lloyd, figuring he had somehow denied her access to the meeting room. “They are going to kill each other Lloyd! Hell of a seventeenth birthday! Let me in that room right now or so help me…” Dr. Abernathy was shaking with both fear and anger. She had no idea what was going on behind that door, but she was truly scared that it was horrible. The doctor had vowed a long time ago that no one was dying on her watch again and she’d be damned if it was going to happen now.
“Someone should have been in there with them. I knew this was going to happen! This was not the right way to handle their meeting.” Meredith was on the verge of tears of her own, but fought them successfully. In the six months the three had been working together this was the closest she had ever come to dropping her professionalism and showing any deal of emotion. “Open the door!”
Avaron was instantly disracted as everyone introduced theirselves and she smiled and walked away from Zero alittle so she could be seen better. ''Hello everyone, it is a pleasure to meet your aqquantinces. My name is Avaron Willowbirth and I can fly as you probably thought because of my wings. I can control to elements which are water and air but I can also combine them to make ice to I have a power over a secondary element.'' She smiled as she flapped her angelic wings.
Her english was highly detailed and and she seemed quite educated in the language, it was somewhat impressive then she bowed before speaking. ''Again lovely to meet you all.'' She then turned and walked back to Zero and stayed with him every once and a while peaking at his eyes.
Her english was highly detailed and and she seemed quite educated in the language, it was somewhat impressive then she bowed before speaking. ''Again lovely to meet you all.'' She then turned and walked back to Zero and stayed with him every once and a while peaking at his eyes.
Lloyd looking across to Meredith as she ordered him to open the door. Still she wasn't as high ranking as Lloyd or Erik, the two of the were with the kids longer then Meredith. Shacking his head restlessly as he walked to the door that conjoined the monitoring room and the meeting room. Cupping Meredith by her chin, the male had now lost his cool. "Don't you ever give me an order ever again, you got that." Taking his card from his pocket Lloyd swiped it and opened the door. "Another thing, don't lose your cool, and I would have taken care of this problem if it were to get far out of hand." Walking into the meeting room with Meredith, Lloyd for the first time was angry in-front of the kids. "Now if I see anything that gets out of hand I'll erase all of your memories from this day, you got and I'm not afraid to," he warned angrily.
Zero standing there through the whole lot of it was impassive to all that happened. The illusion he hadn't seen since being blind, and only seeing through his mind eye, allowed him to see what was real and only real, although the feel of the water was real. The male was relived when it subsided. Now that everyone was introducing who they are, and what they could do. Deciding
that he would not speak, he used his mind and projected his thoughts to everyone. He wouldn't tell them about his ability to exit his body, since he didn't trust them at all, or the fact he was blind. The name is Zero, I have the ability of telekinesis and telepathy as you can hear and I can create things and I'm.... Holding out his rose to his nose he took a small sniff of it before taking Ava's hand.
Zero standing there through the whole lot of it was impassive to all that happened. The illusion he hadn't seen since being blind, and only seeing through his mind eye, allowed him to see what was real and only real, although the feel of the water was real. The male was relived when it subsided. Now that everyone was introducing who they are, and what they could do. Deciding
that he would not speak, he used his mind and projected his thoughts to everyone. He wouldn't tell them about his ability to exit his body, since he didn't trust them at all, or the fact he was blind. The name is Zero, I have the ability of telekinesis and telepathy as you can hear and I can create things and I'm.... Holding out his rose to his nose he took a small sniff of it before taking Ava's hand.
Holly was a little startled when she suddenly heard a voice in her head, then frowned a fraction when she noticed something off. "That's not telekinises it's..." the rabbit started but then trailed off telepathy she finished in her mind as she was startled once more as doors opened and Lloyd and Merideth walked in and she held onto Laila's hand when she saw that Lloyd was angry and held on tighter at what he said.
Alex heard Zero's voice in his head and his eyes became completely alert. His gaze swept across everyone in the room, studying them carefully. His ears picked up the sound of door opening and he turned his attention to that. Meredith and Lloyd had entered the room, possibly because of the violence that had come to fruition. He shot a smile at Meredith and a glare at Lloyd. He then smirked and shifted his clothing so his jacket became a trench coat that trailed a bit on the floor. He calmly approached the doctors and stopped multiple feet from them to show he meant no harm. "Quite a thing you have shown me Doctor Meredith. Although probably unwise to show them all at once. Oh, and thanks for the book." He said shaking it a little.
Laila was shocked to hear the voice inside of her head well, then Lloyd and Meredith burst into the room, threatening to erase their memories. She felt Holly squeaze her hand tighter as they threatened. Laila was pretty scared as well she didn't want to forget her new family, she wanted to remember them forever and ever.
Erik Merediths words struck true to Erik. He felt the same amount of worry that Meredith had for the kids and he so desperately wanted to help them, as any father would... No, Erik... Your not their father Erik thought to himself. Erik did not leave the monitors, when Lloyd went over to the doors with Meredith. "They'll be alright I'm sure." He said, but neither of them seemed to have heard them. True was, all though he would never say it. He expected this to happen. For them to lose video and audio. The kids always had eyes on them. They were 17 now, and he felt that they had to work things out there own way. With out our hands to guide them.
As Lloyd and Meredith went in side Erik was slow to follow. It would have seemed that not much had gone on since they lost visual. Lloyd threatened them with memory loss which struck Eriks attention. Lloyd never treated the kids with something like that, and Erik certainly wouldn't allow it. Erik stood behind Lloyd and quietly said, "Perhaps we Ought to take them back into their rooms for the time being... Seeing how we wont be able to watch them in here... Then later if we want to bring them out we can do so... once things have calm down." He looked over to Holly as she grasped onto Laila and then also said "And if we do... Lets let them leave togather. Wouldn't want to upset them more would we?" He finished.
James James hear the voice in his head and began worrying his powers were kicking up again. When the voice began introducing its self, he assumed it to be one of the Kids. The one with the flower. An Idea popped up in James's head as he spoke to Erik, Meredith, and Lloyd. "I'm sorry if things got out of hand." He thought clearly and hard, almost as if he was shouting in his head to the voice, 'Can you keep in touch with us in our different rooms?'
"Im sorry, but it was all a bit of a shock to me..." He said in a calm sorry voice to Lloyd. " I lost my temper, and if i didnt i wouldnt have upset Kiara, and if i didnt none of this would have happen."
'Of course you cant. Otherwise you would have by now...' He thought. "Please, dont punish them because of me."
'But can we use you, when we are near enough, as a means to communicate?' He made a guess to who the boys telepathy worked, thinking it was somehow similar to James's illusions. Given that a person must be in a certain radius for the power to have effect.
As Lloyd and Meredith went in side Erik was slow to follow. It would have seemed that not much had gone on since they lost visual. Lloyd threatened them with memory loss which struck Eriks attention. Lloyd never treated the kids with something like that, and Erik certainly wouldn't allow it. Erik stood behind Lloyd and quietly said, "Perhaps we Ought to take them back into their rooms for the time being... Seeing how we wont be able to watch them in here... Then later if we want to bring them out we can do so... once things have calm down." He looked over to Holly as she grasped onto Laila and then also said "And if we do... Lets let them leave togather. Wouldn't want to upset them more would we?" He finished.
James James hear the voice in his head and began worrying his powers were kicking up again. When the voice began introducing its self, he assumed it to be one of the Kids. The one with the flower. An Idea popped up in James's head as he spoke to Erik, Meredith, and Lloyd. "I'm sorry if things got out of hand." He thought clearly and hard, almost as if he was shouting in his head to the voice, 'Can you keep in touch with us in our different rooms?'
"Im sorry, but it was all a bit of a shock to me..." He said in a calm sorry voice to Lloyd. " I lost my temper, and if i didnt i wouldnt have upset Kiara, and if i didnt none of this would have happen."
'Of course you cant. Otherwise you would have by now...' He thought. "Please, dont punish them because of me."
'But can we use you, when we are near enough, as a means to communicate?' He made a guess to who the boys telepathy worked, thinking it was somehow similar to James's illusions. Given that a person must be in a certain radius for the power to have effect.
Lloyd was smoothing his lab coat getting out the wrinkles within them. Hearing what Erik said the male felt like walking back, and hitting the sleeping gas button, but no he kept his face emotionless and impassive, although his eyes were fierce." I agree with Erik, now kids walk back to your rooms or lose your memory, and Erik don't try to stop me if it comes down to that and if you do I'll have you killed." the last word mysteriously echoed through the room. The man was not afraid to get a guard to kill anyone, and i the kids were to be naughty then he would strap them on a lab table and leave Linda there to do whatever she wants.
When Zero heard James thoughts the boy was not pleased to hear them. The male was mocking him with his thoughts. I can link us you idiot, and I'll do it now he thought. Just then a large bombardment hit each of the godlike, and only them. They would all feel a minor head ache and get nostalgic from it. Well what do you think he projected the question to James, although the rest of the godlike's would hear it as well. Zero was not pleased by Lloyd's words and was feeling the urge to throw the scientist across the room, and bash the mans head on the wall. The thought of having Erik killed for some reason terrified him.
When Zero heard James thoughts the boy was not pleased to hear them. The male was mocking him with his thoughts. I can link us you idiot, and I'll do it now he thought. Just then a large bombardment hit each of the godlike, and only them. They would all feel a minor head ache and get nostalgic from it. Well what do you think he projected the question to James, although the rest of the godlike's would hear it as well. Zero was not pleased by Lloyd's words and was feeling the urge to throw the scientist across the room, and bash the mans head on the wall. The thought of having Erik killed for some reason terrified him.
Kiara fumed at Lloyd's word and grabbed him by the shirt, "Listen here you over grown baby," she could have said worse, but decided not to, "You don't talk to them, you here me! Especially not Erik or Dr. Meredith, got that!" She mad eone of her finger's on fire and put it right in front of Lloyd's face. "But if you want your face to be messed up, keep talking."
Holly rushed over to Kiara and tried tugging her arm away fom Lloyd. Kiara no, please don't do this, you'll put everyone else at risk too, she pleaded despretly through their new mental link. She was scared that she would lose before she got a chance to know her because she couldn't control her temper and she was pretty sure evryone else could feel it as well.
You right, I'm sorry, she thought back. "Sorry Lloyd, I have a bit of a temper, you know. I'm sure you do since you spent most your life watching me," she said, smoothing his collar. Pervert, she sent the thought to all the others, laughing out loud. "I tend to lose it at the slightest things."
Laila smiled as she heard Holly and Kiara's comments in her mind, she liked having this new connection between them, she now felt like someone was always there for her. THat she now had someone to talk to that wasn't taking notes, diagnosing or experimenting on her for once in her life.
Being pulled close to Kiara and having her put her flaming finger in-front of him angered Lloyd even more. He looked down at Holly his eyes cold and sinister, the child looked scared. He then watched as Kiara smoother his collar and grinned. "Well I'll look over this Kiara, but next do this and you'll be sorry, oh and I got you a present it's in your room, hope you like it," most of the words the male said was a lie and the girl would find that out soon. Turning his back to Kiara and walked to the door that conjoined the monitoring room and the meeting room , still the threat to him was something that the girl would soon wish she never had done. Standing in the doorway, Lloyd turned around and looked at Holly. "Holly even though your 17 you are still a child," with that said walked into the monitoring room. Gliding across the floor he walked up to a computer and typed in something. Watching a screen he saw a room being filled with water, hope you like your present Kiara, he thought then sat in a chair looking up at the ceiling.
Zero was shocked by everything, but did not say it. The blond was depressed that he would have to leave Ava's side. It was not fair why did he and Ava get in trouble since they hadn't done anything wrong. He let go of Ava's and place the red rose in his jackets pocket. There was nothing for him to say, but it was strange that no one committed on his eyes being closed for the whole time he was in the room....
Zero was shocked by everything, but did not say it. The blond was depressed that he would have to leave Ava's side. It was not fair why did he and Ava get in trouble since they hadn't done anything wrong. He let go of Ava's and place the red rose in his jackets pocket. There was nothing for him to say, but it was strange that no one committed on his eyes being closed for the whole time he was in the room....
Meredith was literally in shock when Lloyd cupped her chin. It wasn't so much that he gave her an order, as to the smug way he went about it. Her hand twitched with a desire to smack him, but kept her hands planted firmly on her hips. More than she wanted to put in his place, she wanted to check on the children. Telling Lloyd just how she felt about him, could wait till after.
As soon as the door was opened she practically shoved him in there, but halted as soon as she saw all eight experiments and saw that each were perfectly fine. Her hand fluttered to chest and she let out a breath of relief. Of course that relief shattered when Lloyd made his announcement to the group. The doctor fought to keep a straight face, but she was sure her eyes told a different story. Erase their memories?!
Before Meredith had worked up a protest, Alex stepped forward and spoke to her. With all the excitement of the past few minutes, at this moment, she was not entirely sure the meaning of his words. Looking to the boy with slight confusion, she did say, "Your welcome," but it was a little rushed as she was preoccupied by Lloyd's dramatics and the fear that he was serious and not just threatening.
Erik voiced his opinion and she wasn't sure if she agreed they had to leave. She was no longer afraid the kids would hurt each other, but another danger had made itself known and that was something she couldn't control if they all went to their separate rooms. When James spoke up, Meredith shook her head softly and spoke to him, though clearly it was meant for other ears to hear, "No one is getting punished James."
Lloyd's next words made her jump. If it weren't for the equally shocked faces around the room, she would almost believe that one of the kid's had possessed him some how. He had always been on the cold side, but not that cold! Kiara was quick to come to their defense. Meredith could not be more proud and terrified at the same time. The doctor reached Kiara's side the same time Holly did but before she could say any words to calm her down, it was as if Holly already did. This action, any other time, would have been puzzling, but at the moment, she was only worried about Lloyd's reaction. Meredith's hand found Kiara's and she slowly pulled her back away from the other doctor.
Lloyd's words were chilling. Meredith had seen that look before, not from him, but in her past. As soon as he disappeared back into the monitoring room, she took Alex's hand in her other, which is something she had never done without special gloves due to his abilities. Dr. Abernathy gave them all a forced smile and tried to steady her voice, "Erik, we should get them back to their rooms." She did not really want to break them apart so soon, but she did want them all away from Lloyd. "Come on. I promise it wont be for long. We can all go together," she said more softly, looking down to Holly's crushed face.
Meredith was fighting hard to remain calm in front of the children. Her hands were shaking slightly and she tightened her grips on Kiara and Alex's hands to steady her own. The important thing was to make sure they were all safe, then she would see about the matter that was causing her to see red.
As soon as the door was opened she practically shoved him in there, but halted as soon as she saw all eight experiments and saw that each were perfectly fine. Her hand fluttered to chest and she let out a breath of relief. Of course that relief shattered when Lloyd made his announcement to the group. The doctor fought to keep a straight face, but she was sure her eyes told a different story. Erase their memories?!
Before Meredith had worked up a protest, Alex stepped forward and spoke to her. With all the excitement of the past few minutes, at this moment, she was not entirely sure the meaning of his words. Looking to the boy with slight confusion, she did say, "Your welcome," but it was a little rushed as she was preoccupied by Lloyd's dramatics and the fear that he was serious and not just threatening.
Erik voiced his opinion and she wasn't sure if she agreed they had to leave. She was no longer afraid the kids would hurt each other, but another danger had made itself known and that was something she couldn't control if they all went to their separate rooms. When James spoke up, Meredith shook her head softly and spoke to him, though clearly it was meant for other ears to hear, "No one is getting punished James."
Lloyd's next words made her jump. If it weren't for the equally shocked faces around the room, she would almost believe that one of the kid's had possessed him some how. He had always been on the cold side, but not that cold! Kiara was quick to come to their defense. Meredith could not be more proud and terrified at the same time. The doctor reached Kiara's side the same time Holly did but before she could say any words to calm her down, it was as if Holly already did. This action, any other time, would have been puzzling, but at the moment, she was only worried about Lloyd's reaction. Meredith's hand found Kiara's and she slowly pulled her back away from the other doctor.
Lloyd's words were chilling. Meredith had seen that look before, not from him, but in her past. As soon as he disappeared back into the monitoring room, she took Alex's hand in her other, which is something she had never done without special gloves due to his abilities. Dr. Abernathy gave them all a forced smile and tried to steady her voice, "Erik, we should get them back to their rooms." She did not really want to break them apart so soon, but she did want them all away from Lloyd. "Come on. I promise it wont be for long. We can all go together," she said more softly, looking down to Holly's crushed face.
Meredith was fighting hard to remain calm in front of the children. Her hands were shaking slightly and she tightened her grips on Kiara and Alex's hands to steady her own. The important thing was to make sure they were all safe, then she would see about the matter that was causing her to see red.
"W-w-what did he do?" Kiara asked looking honestly scared at Dr. Meredith. She thought Maybe he took everything out of my room, or put something I hate in there. She looked panic-stirken at her door, wondering what he did. "Maybe it has something to do with water...." Her voice was shakey as she said this, and she squeezed Dr. Meredith hand tight.
Alex didn't care for what Lloyd had said, although it had angered him. He was about to say something about it when he felt Meredith grab his hand. He instantly shot a look to her hand, seeing it was bare. He could consume her if he wished, she knew that, so why was she taking such a risk. He would ask later. Right now the doctor seemed very concerned with getting them back to them rooms. "Am I to return to my room doctor?"
Laila was truely scared for Kiara, she didn't take Lloyd's words lightly, she never liked Lloyd, in fact she had always hated him. Lloyd had never been as nice to her as Erik had, Laila was only scared for the others not for herself since they could not hurt her for long term since she would instantly heal. Laila went over to Holly and James and gave them a big hug, and thought "I'll talk y'all later, I promise." then she walked over to Erik and looked at him sadly, "Do I really have to go back to my room?" she asked "I don't want leave my friends." she said tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at him.
Erik
Erik looked as Lloyd left and gave Meredith a concerned look when she left. Erik looked back to the rest of the kids and saw how most were looking at Zero from time to time, and Erik smiled without saying a word. "Come on." Erik said the the remaining kids in the rooms. "Guards!" Erik called out and multiple guards came into the room. "Escort these Kids back to their rooms please." Each guard stood behind the Kids and singled them to to move out of the room. Erik left with the group, and shut the door once to the burnt meeting room once everyone had left, then he went to the desk monitors and saw were Lloyd had flooded Kiaras room. Erik glared at Lloyds back for a second, and said nothing. Suppose this gives him sort of false since of power... Erik knew well negative and positive reinforcement tromps Negative or positive punishment any day, and anyone who used the latter was only fulfilling pleasures of their own rather then really teaching someone something. Lloyd had used hoses on her, and sprinklers before, and some good that did to her attitude. This however was out of line... Flooding her room. Its a health hazard he thought. But it would differently fulfill intentions... He didn't want to teach Kiara, but strike fear into her...
Erik looked back to his computer, and thought to himself, 'a fear she will one day overcome.'
James
James didnt like what Lloyds anger, and honestly it was somewhat new to him. James knew he was cold, and that Lloyd didnt particularly like James power and lack of control over his power. Yet, Lloyd was never mean to James. Still, James never gave reason for Lloyd to hate him.
James went back to his room without any resistance. James never was out of line before today. It might have been because James never wanted things. His room was the way it was since the first day he moved their. He had a bed, a dresser, toilet and shower, and his one desk and chair. James felt that he had everything he ever really needed, and that was life. James's power helped to entertain him, and he never had time to worry about how his treatments wore bad, or if his life wasnt good enough or not, because of his power. He was to busy with controlling it.
Sure James had a few extra things, but he never asked for them. He had a music player built into his wall because Erik felt that the boy lacked culture, and needed to experience such things. Erik would download more and more of his music into the device, but James never really often listened to it... Music made his illusions go wild...
James saw something that didnt belong in his bare room. A Package laid on his bed, and it was quiet large. James starred at it for a few seconds, wondering if it was some sort of sick punishment for before. He didnt move until the vault doors shut behind him. He walked up to the package, wrapped in paper and read the writing on it. "Happy birthday James, welcome to the family - Erik"
James laughed to him self and said "huh... that's a little ironic." James began to slow tear the paper and jumped when the walls of his room ripped just like the paper did. Water started to seep through. It was another illusion. James looked down to his gift and could peek into it seeing blue peek out of it. He looked back and forth between the gift and the wall and saw they mirrored each other. James said "Player" and the music player on the wall turned on. "Shuffle." James said. The sounds of Mumford and Sons began to play. James ripped the wrapping completely off, and as he did the walls of his room ripped away, the room flooded from all sides and was now a sea. James's room became the picture Erik had left him, and James floated on a ship through the storms in his vast sea of dreams.
Erik looked as Lloyd left and gave Meredith a concerned look when she left. Erik looked back to the rest of the kids and saw how most were looking at Zero from time to time, and Erik smiled without saying a word. "Come on." Erik said the the remaining kids in the rooms. "Guards!" Erik called out and multiple guards came into the room. "Escort these Kids back to their rooms please." Each guard stood behind the Kids and singled them to to move out of the room. Erik left with the group, and shut the door once to the burnt meeting room once everyone had left, then he went to the desk monitors and saw were Lloyd had flooded Kiaras room. Erik glared at Lloyds back for a second, and said nothing. Suppose this gives him sort of false since of power... Erik knew well negative and positive reinforcement tromps Negative or positive punishment any day, and anyone who used the latter was only fulfilling pleasures of their own rather then really teaching someone something. Lloyd had used hoses on her, and sprinklers before, and some good that did to her attitude. This however was out of line... Flooding her room. Its a health hazard he thought. But it would differently fulfill intentions... He didn't want to teach Kiara, but strike fear into her...
Erik looked back to his computer, and thought to himself, 'a fear she will one day overcome.'
James
James didnt like what Lloyds anger, and honestly it was somewhat new to him. James knew he was cold, and that Lloyd didnt particularly like James power and lack of control over his power. Yet, Lloyd was never mean to James. Still, James never gave reason for Lloyd to hate him.
James went back to his room without any resistance. James never was out of line before today. It might have been because James never wanted things. His room was the way it was since the first day he moved their. He had a bed, a dresser, toilet and shower, and his one desk and chair. James felt that he had everything he ever really needed, and that was life. James's power helped to entertain him, and he never had time to worry about how his treatments wore bad, or if his life wasnt good enough or not, because of his power. He was to busy with controlling it.
Sure James had a few extra things, but he never asked for them. He had a music player built into his wall because Erik felt that the boy lacked culture, and needed to experience such things. Erik would download more and more of his music into the device, but James never really often listened to it... Music made his illusions go wild...
James saw something that didnt belong in his bare room. A Package laid on his bed, and it was quiet large. James starred at it for a few seconds, wondering if it was some sort of sick punishment for before. He didnt move until the vault doors shut behind him. He walked up to the package, wrapped in paper and read the writing on it. "Happy birthday James, welcome to the family - Erik"
James laughed to him self and said "huh... that's a little ironic." James began to slow tear the paper and jumped when the walls of his room ripped just like the paper did. Water started to seep through. It was another illusion. James looked down to his gift and could peek into it seeing blue peek out of it. He looked back and forth between the gift and the wall and saw they mirrored each other. James said "Player" and the music player on the wall turned on. "Shuffle." James said. The sounds of Mumford and Sons began to play. James ripped the wrapping completely off, and as he did the walls of his room ripped away, the room flooded from all sides and was now a sea. James's room became the picture Erik had left him, and James floated on a ship through the storms in his vast sea of dreams.
Kiara's question mirrored her own thoughts as the three headed away from the meeting room. As far as she'd been told, they never 'celebrated' the experiments' birthday, so it was rather odd that Lloyd would announce to all that he got Kiara a gift. Meredith was just as cautiously curious as the girl, but still did not want to start panic. "I'm not sure, but we'll find out together." She hoped that would give the girl some reassurance.
When she grabbed Kiara and Alex's hands it had been because they seemed to be the most hostile and were the closest to Lloyd. Now, as Alex questioned her, did she realize the full extent to what she had done. She had been so angry and shocked at Lloyd that she was only thinking about getting the kids away from him. Meredith hesitated before answering him, as they came into the circle room and went to the first hall, which happened to be Kiara's.
"Yes, you are, Alex." I wish you did not have too. I wish none of you had too. I wish Lloyd did not head this study. She vowed to herself to make it up to them all later, but now she wanted to find out just what the hell was going on with Lloyd's behavior, for it was totally unexceptionable. Secret government experimentation or not, these were still kids and Lloyd had no right to threaten them or his other employees.
As the three approached Kiara's vault door, she finally released both of their hands to retrieve her card. Only after she swiped the card and the door began to open did she find it odd that there was no guards at her door. Perhaps they still thought the subjects were still in the meeting room. As the vault's door swung, the liquid caught her eye and she reached out to pull Kiara back, but it was too late. Water had splashed all three off them, reminding her of a water-ride at an amusement park.
Even Dr. Abernathy gasped as the cold water drenched her and pooled around her feet in the hall. She barely had a chance to glance in the room, but it was enough to see that it was completely soaked, as if the sprinkler system had went off and covered every inch of the room.
When she grabbed Kiara and Alex's hands it had been because they seemed to be the most hostile and were the closest to Lloyd. Now, as Alex questioned her, did she realize the full extent to what she had done. She had been so angry and shocked at Lloyd that she was only thinking about getting the kids away from him. Meredith hesitated before answering him, as they came into the circle room and went to the first hall, which happened to be Kiara's.
"Yes, you are, Alex." I wish you did not have too. I wish none of you had too. I wish Lloyd did not head this study. She vowed to herself to make it up to them all later, but now she wanted to find out just what the hell was going on with Lloyd's behavior, for it was totally unexceptionable. Secret government experimentation or not, these were still kids and Lloyd had no right to threaten them or his other employees.
As the three approached Kiara's vault door, she finally released both of their hands to retrieve her card. Only after she swiped the card and the door began to open did she find it odd that there was no guards at her door. Perhaps they still thought the subjects were still in the meeting room. As the vault's door swung, the liquid caught her eye and she reached out to pull Kiara back, but it was too late. Water had splashed all three off them, reminding her of a water-ride at an amusement park.
Even Dr. Abernathy gasped as the cold water drenched her and pooled around her feet in the hall. She barely had a chance to glance in the room, but it was enough to see that it was completely soaked, as if the sprinkler system had went off and covered every inch of the room.
Laila had been ignored by Erik, and taken away back to her room by the guards, when she entered her room, she immediately saw a package on her bed, wrapped in white paper. "Happy Birthday Laila! Welcome to the family!-Erik" is what the card read, Laila couldn't wait she tore open the package, and found a small golden locket, she had never had a piece of jewelry before, if she remembered correctly she had read in a book that a locket held pictures inside. She pressed the button on the side of it and it opened easily. There were already pictures inside, a man and a woman, the man strangely enough looked like James, and the woman really looked like herself. "What's going on? What does this mean?" she asked aloud hoping Erik or one of the doctors would hear her. and answer her questions.
When Meredeth pulled Kiara away from her seh reluctently let go and when the guards were called into the room to escort them back to their vaults she followed after not saying a word or even looking up at him. Holly was almost out of the meeting room when she noticed that she had forgotten her toy rabbit which had never happened before and immediately turned around and signaled the rabbit to come to her with a wave of her hand after she located it where it had been left on the ground. The rabbit instantly seemed to come to life as it ran to her and when it was by her side she followed after the guard once more. After she was left alone in her vault she curled up on her bed with the rabbit in her arms, ignoring the box as she just stared at the wall her bed was pushed against and waited for what would happen next.
Kiara held her breath as the doctor opened the door, but a scream came out as she was drenched with water. She backed up against the wall and fell to the ground, trembling. "No! No no no no!" She started to cry as she tried to pry off her wet clothes. "No! I'm wet! There is water all o-o-over!" She pulled off her shirt and shoe's before getting up on her feet and started to run down the hall, trying to get as far as possible from the water.
"That son of a ...", Meredith cursed under her breath as Kiara screamed and hit the ground. The doctor reached for her, but unfortunately high heels, a skirt and a wet floor did not mix well. Using Alex to steady herself before she hit the ground, she pushed off him and lunged for Kiara, barely catching her arm, she managed the pull the girl back to her, but not without them colliding together and both hitting the floor in a scrambling heap.
Meredith pulled the girl close to her, which was easier said than done as they were both slick and sopping wet and Kiara was still trying her best to get away. "No, Kiara. No!" She tightened her grip on the girl in attempts to get a good hold on her but yet not hurt her. "This is what he wants Kiara. He wants you to be scared and weak. He wants you to feel helpless, but you are not!" She grabbed the girls face and turned it so she could lock their eyes, "You are not weak and helpless, Kiara. You are one of strongest people I know! You can overcome this. Don't let him get the best of you. You can get through this, Kiara. I know you can!"
Meredith's voice was confident and bold at first and she slowly softened as she spoke words of encouragement in total sincerity, "I promise you will be alright, you just have to fight through this. I've seen you fight off the biggest guard here, I know you can make it through this. I'm right here with you and I'm not going anywhere." Meredith sat there in the floor with Kiara hoping that the girl would calm down. The doctor knew it was asking a lot, but she had faith in her. Kiara was a fighter if she ever saw one.
Meredith pulled the girl close to her, which was easier said than done as they were both slick and sopping wet and Kiara was still trying her best to get away. "No, Kiara. No!" She tightened her grip on the girl in attempts to get a good hold on her but yet not hurt her. "This is what he wants Kiara. He wants you to be scared and weak. He wants you to feel helpless, but you are not!" She grabbed the girls face and turned it so she could lock their eyes, "You are not weak and helpless, Kiara. You are one of strongest people I know! You can overcome this. Don't let him get the best of you. You can get through this, Kiara. I know you can!"
Meredith's voice was confident and bold at first and she slowly softened as she spoke words of encouragement in total sincerity, "I promise you will be alright, you just have to fight through this. I've seen you fight off the biggest guard here, I know you can make it through this. I'm right here with you and I'm not going anywhere." Meredith sat there in the floor with Kiara hoping that the girl would calm down. The doctor knew it was asking a lot, but she had faith in her. Kiara was a fighter if she ever saw one.
"But it hurts! I hurts so bad .... I c-can't h-handle it." Kiara tried to squirm out of Dr. Meredith's grasp, but it was to strong. She suddenly thought she saw Lloyd at the end of the all, laughing. She wasn't one-hundred percent sure, but she threw fire balls at him anyways. "Die! Go to hell and die! You basterd!" Kiara screamed and continued to throw fire at who ever was at the end of the hall. She had never felt so weak but furious in her life, and now she was bent on revenge.
Alex remained still as he was suddenly hit with water. It didn't really bother him, although he did think it was annoying. His clothes were drenched but that wasn't a problem either. He merely changed the fabric of his clothes into a fiber that caused the water to slide off of him. He then turned to See Meredith trying to comfort Kiara, who was freaking out by the water. He saw her then throw fireballs down the hall and he raised an eyebrow. Interesting. He then crouched down next to her, making sure he was in front of where she was throwing the fireballs so she would stop. "Calm down little one." He said calmly. "We can help you get away from the water if you want."
No one answered Laila's calls. She went and sat down on her bed and stared at the necklace, were these her parents, and if so how come her father looked so much like James? "Oh my God, James is my brother" she said aloud in shock, "My twin brother." Laila closed her eyes and layed back on her bed and decided to speak to James.
"James, you're my twin." she thought simply, "I know what our parents look like, Erik gave me a locket with a picture of our mother and father in it, Father looks like you and Mother looks like me, one is to only assume that we are twins." she thought hoping he would respond soon.
"James, you're my twin." she thought simply, "I know what our parents look like, Erik gave me a locket with a picture of our mother and father in it, Father looks like you and Mother looks like me, one is to only assume that we are twins." she thought hoping he would respond soon.
Will
Maia joined William when he was half way finished with his food. He Liked Maia. Despite how many people viewed Maia, and called her a 'mutt' like some racist handicap, William didn't think of her as any less then him. I partly because he personally feels like he is a mutt, but the big reason way is he knew her spirit. Those people who strike her down only make her stronger, and he respects that... Her only problem is she doesn't know how to strike back yet. He saw what Maia was eating and started to ask " What are you? Dieting?" But as soon as he said this he began to expect the problem wasn't her weight, but that she was happening another episode. "uhh," He thought of how he could change the subject, and he did so by answering her question. "Well, Ive started a third job at Ryans supply trucks..." William thought about he worked the three physical jobs in the colony, because it ran on its own economy down here. You got what you worked for. William worked, and volunteered alot. As long as it exerts his body, he did it. Never wanting to let his body slow down.
"So looks like ill be moving boxes for awhile..." William continued eatting, but then he he was reminded by his commanding scientist that he was told about having to go through special test. "So did anyone talk to you about a new 'special' testing." William had a hunch it involved all the mutts and Advanced...
Maia joined William when he was half way finished with his food. He Liked Maia. Despite how many people viewed Maia, and called her a 'mutt' like some racist handicap, William didn't think of her as any less then him. I partly because he personally feels like he is a mutt, but the big reason way is he knew her spirit. Those people who strike her down only make her stronger, and he respects that... Her only problem is she doesn't know how to strike back yet. He saw what Maia was eating and started to ask " What are you? Dieting?" But as soon as he said this he began to expect the problem wasn't her weight, but that she was happening another episode. "uhh," He thought of how he could change the subject, and he did so by answering her question. "Well, Ive started a third job at Ryans supply trucks..." William thought about he worked the three physical jobs in the colony, because it ran on its own economy down here. You got what you worked for. William worked, and volunteered alot. As long as it exerts his body, he did it. Never wanting to let his body slow down.
"So looks like ill be moving boxes for awhile..." William continued eatting, but then he he was reminded by his commanding scientist that he was told about having to go through special test. "So did anyone talk to you about a new 'special' testing." William had a hunch it involved all the mutts and Advanced...
James had washed ashore after his vessel had sunk from the storms. He lied lifeless face down in the sand, and the waves washed back and forth over her. slowly dragging him further up the show, and burying him as the waves resided. He lied there and the sun began to set in the west, where his head happened to be turned. He heard stories about the sun... He remembered where it set... He always pictured it as a giant doctors, or dentist light in the sky.
The cure song "underneath the stars" echoed through the enormous world his mind created, as the waves rushed over him. He saw a figure calling for him in a white dress. She was just a shadow in the sun, but she became closer as the sun set. When she arrived the sky had finally set, and he could make her out completely. He slowly rolled over in the sand and looked up at the voice that repeated his name in the white dress, shoeless. It was Laila, and as bent down closer to him she said what she needed to about them being related. James sat up in the waves, and spoke back the the illusion of Laila. "Your sure??"
He thought about how weird it was for him to be someones brother. Someone who just met. then was worried that it was all just an illusion, even the voice. Then he told the player to stood and the room became clear. He found that he was sitting and starring at the painting. When the voices came through, he was sure it really was Laias voice. He stood up shocked, and said 'Wait really? They look like us?? and Erik was the one who gave it to you... but why would he want you to know that?' James wondered through Zeros mind.
The cure song "underneath the stars" echoed through the enormous world his mind created, as the waves rushed over him. He saw a figure calling for him in a white dress. She was just a shadow in the sun, but she became closer as the sun set. When she arrived the sky had finally set, and he could make her out completely. He slowly rolled over in the sand and looked up at the voice that repeated his name in the white dress, shoeless. It was Laila, and as bent down closer to him she said what she needed to about them being related. James sat up in the waves, and spoke back the the illusion of Laila. "Your sure??"
He thought about how weird it was for him to be someones brother. Someone who just met. then was worried that it was all just an illusion, even the voice. Then he told the player to stood and the room became clear. He found that he was sitting and starring at the painting. When the voices came through, he was sure it really was Laias voice. He stood up shocked, and said 'Wait really? They look like us?? and Erik was the one who gave it to you... but why would he want you to know that?' James wondered through Zeros mind.
Meredith hoped that she was getting through to Kiara, but it seemed to be fruitless. The girl was hysterical and with good reason. "You can Kiara. You can. I know it hurts and I'm sorry, but it will pass." Her words would seem to fall on deaf ears, as Kiara began shouting down to the hall to who she could only assume was Lloyd, though when the doctor looked for the source, she saw no one. However, that fact did not seem to matter, as Kiara launched several fireballs down the hall that Meredith only hoped did not hurt anyone in the process.
With the shock of the water and Kiara's breakdown, Meredith had almost completely forgotten that Alex was with them. Something that should have worried her more than it did. The doctor was well aware of Alex's powers and the mere fact that he could kill her in an instant if he choose to. However, as she saw him bend down and speak softly to Kiara, she heard what she could only hear as genuine compassion in his voice. Knowing him behavior prior to this day, she was surprised and the doctor in her felt proud that he was reaching out.
Her attention went from the boy to the girl, "Alex is right. We can help you through this. You are not alone Kiara."
With the shock of the water and Kiara's breakdown, Meredith had almost completely forgotten that Alex was with them. Something that should have worried her more than it did. The doctor was well aware of Alex's powers and the mere fact that he could kill her in an instant if he choose to. However, as she saw him bend down and speak softly to Kiara, she heard what she could only hear as genuine compassion in his voice. Knowing him behavior prior to this day, she was surprised and the doctor in her felt proud that he was reaching out.
Her attention went from the boy to the girl, "Alex is right. We can help you through this. You are not alone Kiara."
Kiara made her arms go limp as she looked at the boy, Alex, in front of her. "I-I'm sorry," she mummbled. Though on the inside she was trembling and screaming in fear, on the outside, she was strong and slightly upset. She still had tears streaming down her face, but she smiled a small smile at Dr. Meredith and Alex. "Thank you so much, for helping me."
As a guard got behide her and Zero and seperarted them she burst into tears and suddenly blew the guard away from her and she ran towards Erik and stopped dead infront of him and waved a hand across her face gentally with her slender fingers that to the touch were soft and delicate then she ran part him to Lloyd. She then slammed the door shut to prevent guard getting in and put all her weight on the door.
''Lloyd, you know you are like a father to me. But I am 17 now, I need to you to be straight with me. Why do I seem to reconise Zero? I have never really seen him before...his face is the same as mine except his eyes and hair. Tell me Lloyd who is he? I will go once you tell me.'' She said firmly but still with respect as she kept her weight on the metal door.
She stayed there struggling to keep the door shut and waited for a answer.
''Lloyd, you know you are like a father to me. But I am 17 now, I need to you to be straight with me. Why do I seem to reconise Zero? I have never really seen him before...his face is the same as mine except his eyes and hair. Tell me Lloyd who is he? I will go once you tell me.'' She said firmly but still with respect as she kept her weight on the metal door.
She stayed there struggling to keep the door shut and waited for a answer.
Maia:
Maia listened as Will spoke to her, but her mind was still fuzzy from her hallucinations. She simply nodded like a robot as he spoke. A thought she'd always had about Will was that one day he'd work himself to death. Or until the point of collapsing... But she knew that it would never happen to him. Still, she worried about him being hurt by his own strength. He was one of the only friends she had.
As he mentioned "special testing", Maia tilted her head to the side. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Special testing? No, I don't think I've heard anything about that. Then again, I can't remember half of last week." She sighed. Time seemed to be eluding her as far as she could tell. Every time she had an episode, she couldn't remember a thing about it. "What do you think they mean by 'special'?" she asked Will, worried. "Did they create some new torture machine for us to try out?" She bit her lip. This did not sound good at all.
Maia listened as Will spoke to her, but her mind was still fuzzy from her hallucinations. She simply nodded like a robot as he spoke. A thought she'd always had about Will was that one day he'd work himself to death. Or until the point of collapsing... But she knew that it would never happen to him. Still, she worried about him being hurt by his own strength. He was one of the only friends she had.
As he mentioned "special testing", Maia tilted her head to the side. Raising an eyebrow, she asked, "Special testing? No, I don't think I've heard anything about that. Then again, I can't remember half of last week." She sighed. Time seemed to be eluding her as far as she could tell. Every time she had an episode, she couldn't remember a thing about it. "What do you think they mean by 'special'?" she asked Will, worried. "Did they create some new torture machine for us to try out?" She bit her lip. This did not sound good at all.
"I don't know why James. I have no clue why he would want us to know that now." she thought while laying on her bed holding he locket, she opened it and looked once again at the familiar faces inside. Laila then took a mental picture hoping that James would be able to see it, that they really were their parents, that they really were twin, that they really weren't alone in this world. "Can you see it?" she asked him "I tried to send you a mental image of my locket, did you see it?" she asked once more to him.
Alex nodded. "There is nothing to be afraid of little one." He said as he put a hand on the girls shoulder. Once again, he was tempted to consume the girl, allowing him to take her form knowledge. And powers. Instead, he decided against it. He had no idea what side effects having such an ability could bring. Instead he patted her shoulder and stood up. He looked at the doctor and nodded. "Should i return to my room."
Watching the girl ask him some questions, Lloyd just looked back to the screen. Brushing a lock of silver hair from view, he got up from his chair and walked up to Ava. "Ava don't trouble yourself with meaningless worries, Zero is just like all of you, the only difference is that he is blind and can't see." All of the words that the man said were true. He was getting annoyed by the banging of the door. "Sto-," as he was give a ordered it stopped. Now that was strange wasn't it. "Well I wonder what could have done that." Running to the monitor, he saw Zero on top of one of the guys pounding his hesd with a pink hammer that seemed to be doing a real number on him. The other security guards were just moaning on the floor unconscious. Why is the boy doing that, the scientist thought, looking on another screen, Lloyd saw that the boys rose was on the floor and destroyed. Luckily there was more then one or two cameras, Meredith got scared because the main one was destroyed, and also the area that conjoined the monitoring room and the meeting room Zero can you stop that, if you do I'll get you another rose." The boy had ceased attacking the guards and stood in-front of the monitoring room door. Taking a gas mask from a bin that was on the floor, he placed it. "Well night, night Ava," he said before pressing a button and gas rolling in.
James closed his eyes and tried to picture the locket but had trouble. It must be harder for zero to send a visual mentally to someone. James needed to see this however. Opening his eyes, and tried to concentrate his own power had with easy created a giant illusion in his room. He saw the giant images of the two people. They were not Laila or James, but pretty damn close. It would seem Laila and james had their mothers hair, both fathers eyes if this truly was their parents. 'So Erik gave you this? He wanted us to know we are related somehow...' whether or not they were brother and sister, was unknown to james. But was certain was how upset this made them...'But how could they keep this from us... They told me i was alone... Not only am i not alone, but i have family.' James thought to himself, and the thought transferred to Laila. 'hold on' he Thought to Laila and every other godlike, as he looked to his painting. 'Erik gave me a gift as well, a painting of the ocean... Could it mean anything important?? i mean we are aloud to have what ever we want, so why give us gifts?'
"Yes Erik gave it to me" she thought to him "and they told me I was alone as well." she continued to him as she looked at the locket then hooked it around her neck. "I have no clue why they would give us gifts now, on our seventeenth birthday when they hadn't celebrated any of our other birthdays before." she sent out to them as she crossed her room and touched a little flower bud with her pinky causing it to fully bloom. "I'm so confused James" she sent just to him.
Maybe you should as Erik, he's a terrible liar there's always too much of something in his voice like: happiness, sadness, or casualness. You have to pay close attention though or you'll miss it. The only lie he's good at telling is that we are alone, that's probably because he has so much practice telling it, Holly thought trying to be helpful. She wasn't sure if Erik would tell Laila or not, but she knew that there was a high possibility that he would explain their gifts if any of them had any questions.
"That's totally true Holly!" Laila thought with a smile "He never was a good liar, and I do believe he would help if I could ever get ahold of him." Laila sighed and closed her eyes and flopped on her bed. She stared up at the ceiling and secretly wished that her ceiling was clouds, she had never actually seen a cloud but she had read about them and she imagined them to be beautiful.
Jason Jason sat on his bad thinking about the day. He laid back, after retracting his wings and observed his room. Jason was aloud to keep pets, at his request and his room was a miniature zoo. He had a variety of birds, a Cobra, two ferrets, Lizards, and a number of smaller insects. Jason commanded the pets so he knew they wouldn't harm him. Jason at one time had a tiger even but when Lloyd found out Jason sent insects out of the base to collect more dna, Lloyd had killed the tiger. Jason has never forgiven him.
Looking over his pets from his bed, he saw that there was a package that didnt belong. Thats the time Jason over heard James ask everyone what their gift was and Jason got excited. He shot up and ripped off the wrapping, to find a huge cage holding a Cocoon. The largest cocoon he had ever seen. He read what was on it and told everyone, "He gave me a Cage with a cocoon inside. On the cage it says ""The state of your life is nothing more than a reflection of your state of mind."" Im not sure what thats suppose to me though."
Looking over his pets from his bed, he saw that there was a package that didnt belong. Thats the time Jason over heard James ask everyone what their gift was and Jason got excited. He shot up and ripped off the wrapping, to find a huge cage holding a Cocoon. The largest cocoon he had ever seen. He read what was on it and told everyone, "He gave me a Cage with a cocoon inside. On the cage it says ""The state of your life is nothing more than a reflection of your state of mind."" Im not sure what thats suppose to me though."
Avaron ran up to the moniter as Zero spoke and smiled. She then clicked her fingers and a air was around her head therefore the gas would not effect her and she sighed and looked to Lloyd. ''I think you annoyed him Lloyd, Well..see you later since the gas will take effect. I am going to see Zero whether you like it or not.''She then walked to the door and opened it and closed it behide it and thought to herself as she looked at the guards on the floor. Wow, Zero is amazing! OKay, time to find him...I presume he will be easy to find since he has a bulky gas mask on him.
She then ran to the corridor that had that Camera at and there Zero was. She then ran up to him and hugged him. ''Thankyou for that! But I am sure that was not needed but anyways still good of you!'' She gladly announced. Then she folded her arms together. ''So, what is bothering you Zero? I do care for you Zero even if we just met, I still care. So what's the matter?'' SHe asked softly with a caring tone in her voice and a warming smile on her face.
She then ran to the corridor that had that Camera at and there Zero was. She then ran up to him and hugged him. ''Thankyou for that! But I am sure that was not needed but anyways still good of you!'' She gladly announced. Then she folded her arms together. ''So, what is bothering you Zero? I do care for you Zero even if we just met, I still care. So what's the matter?'' SHe asked softly with a caring tone in her voice and a warming smile on her face.
Alex's words and touch seemed to calm Kiara, so much so that Meredith actually wondered if Alex had a power they had yet to discover. There was not much time to think on it then, but it did spark some excitement in her, of course it would remain buried under her demeanor. These kids had seen enough of her emotions for one day. "Your welcome, but all we did was help, you are the one who got through it." Letting a small smile escape, "I believe you can control this Kiara. I know it's scary and it hurts, but you are a fighter and I know you will not let it get the best of you."
Meredith gave a small sigh, before she released the girl and carefully stood up. The doctor did not even want to think about her appearance that the moment. For someone who was used to being and appearing perfectly polished, being completely drenched was borderline catastrophic. Attempting to straighten her coat and brush wet, blond stands from her face, she spoke to both the experiments, "Yes, both of you need to go to your rooms. It should not be for long. Kiara, I'll have them turn on the air, it should have your room dried out soon enough, for now... Just try to bare it, maybe get out some dry blankets and change into dry clothes. I'll check in on you both soon."
Her voice had returned to normal, not too soft, not to stern, but still with authority. It was what the kids were used to from her. Reaching her hand to Kiara, she offered to help her up from the floor. The doctor would wait till Kiara was inside her room then shut the huge vault. Now she was anxious to get the kids back, for she felt a meeting between the three scientist was much needed.
Meredith gave a small sigh, before she released the girl and carefully stood up. The doctor did not even want to think about her appearance that the moment. For someone who was used to being and appearing perfectly polished, being completely drenched was borderline catastrophic. Attempting to straighten her coat and brush wet, blond stands from her face, she spoke to both the experiments, "Yes, both of you need to go to your rooms. It should not be for long. Kiara, I'll have them turn on the air, it should have your room dried out soon enough, for now... Just try to bare it, maybe get out some dry blankets and change into dry clothes. I'll check in on you both soon."
Her voice had returned to normal, not too soft, not to stern, but still with authority. It was what the kids were used to from her. Reaching her hand to Kiara, she offered to help her up from the floor. The doctor would wait till Kiara was inside her room then shut the huge vault. Now she was anxious to get the kids back, for she felt a meeting between the three scientist was much needed.
Pressing another button the gas was taken out of the room. He could feel the tension in the air, and knew that there would be a angry Meredith coming for him. That woman, she should know better then to give her superior a order. Looking at his clipboard he didn't care for anything that went on. Entering a few commands he spoke into a microphone that projected his words into Holly's and James room, "Holly, James, the vault is open, there are three guards they will take you down your hallways and into a large testing room." He sat back into the chair and looked at the monitors. Deciding on doing a something to win the kids trust he voice into the microphone, "kids you can visit each others rooms if you want."
Getting out of the chair Lloyd walked to another door, and entered in a few numbers, sliding quickly Lloyd walked through it. He was now going to the room that would be monitoring the action. As he entered it there seemed to be no one within it, sighing quietly he looked at a chart and read, ten soldiers, twenty advance, and ten mutts. Holly's powers and James were not really close to each other. He already assembled a line up of who would go for some testing first.
Line up
1) Holly and James
2) Avaron and Kiara
3) Laila and Zero
4) Jason and Alex
Each one of them were in a order that he thought would be most amusing. Kiara and Ava that was a interesting line up, they had the opposite powers. To others it seemed like he was being cruel but he wasn't Kiara would one day work with Ava and so she needed to know her own weakness and fight alongside it. Closing his eyes and rubbing his temples the male now realized that he shouldn't have flooded Kiara's room that was just to cruel. Walking to another monitor Lloyd saw Kiara in her room, looking at a present which Erik would've given, since he hadn't gotten anything for the godlike's. Lloyd never understood why Erik treated them as if they were his kids.
Zero was appealed by Ava's hug, something about it was nurturing and kind. Breathing in her sweet aroma Zero let go and took one of her hands. Nothing is wrong they just got on my nerve. Now with what Lloyd said lets go to your room Ava since I.... He didn't feel like finishing the sentence because of what he'd be doing. Concentrating hard he picked up the guards, as they were in there way and moved them to the sides of the meeting room. He was feeling a little drained, he just leaned on Ava shoulders. Come lets get going he projected that thought to Ava.
Getting out of the chair Lloyd walked to another door, and entered in a few numbers, sliding quickly Lloyd walked through it. He was now going to the room that would be monitoring the action. As he entered it there seemed to be no one within it, sighing quietly he looked at a chart and read, ten soldiers, twenty advance, and ten mutts. Holly's powers and James were not really close to each other. He already assembled a line up of who would go for some testing first.
Line up
1) Holly and James
2) Avaron and Kiara
3) Laila and Zero
4) Jason and Alex
Each one of them were in a order that he thought would be most amusing. Kiara and Ava that was a interesting line up, they had the opposite powers. To others it seemed like he was being cruel but he wasn't Kiara would one day work with Ava and so she needed to know her own weakness and fight alongside it. Closing his eyes and rubbing his temples the male now realized that he shouldn't have flooded Kiara's room that was just to cruel. Walking to another monitor Lloyd saw Kiara in her room, looking at a present which Erik would've given, since he hadn't gotten anything for the godlike's. Lloyd never understood why Erik treated them as if they were his kids.
Zero was appealed by Ava's hug, something about it was nurturing and kind. Breathing in her sweet aroma Zero let go and took one of her hands. Nothing is wrong they just got on my nerve. Now with what Lloyd said lets go to your room Ava since I.... He didn't feel like finishing the sentence because of what he'd be doing. Concentrating hard he picked up the guards, as they were in there way and moved them to the sides of the meeting room. He was feeling a little drained, he just leaned on Ava shoulders. Come lets get going he projected that thought to Ava.
When she heard Lloyd's voice on the speaker Holly had just been about to open her gift. She looked back and forth between the vault and her gift that was currently in her lap trying to decide which held more importance. Quickly she decided to just open the gift not knowing if she would be coherent enough to do it after the experiments which was rare. With great care she slowly unwrapped the presant to reveal a silver hand-mirror with a red veil and an inscription on the rim. My gift is a silver hand-mirror with a red veil and an inscription that says "the unexamined life is not worth living," I wonder what that means. Anyway I should go now I was just called in for an experiment. I apologize now if I am too incoherent to respond to anything later, Holly thought mournfully as she slid off her bed and put the mirror on the table face-down before exiting her room with her toy rabbit in her arms and followed the guards to the testing room, doing her best not to make herself invisible because of her promise to Jason.
Kiara got up from the wet floor, denying the doctor's offered hand. Then she did something she never expected to do. She hugged Dr. Meredith, and it was a truly sincere hug too, before turning to Alex and hugging him, too. "Thank you guys for helping me out," she said before turning to her vault. She slowly walked into the door and looked around her room. Everything was soaked, so she let out a small whimper as she crossed the damp floor to her dresser. "I hope my clothes are at least dry," she said, opening her drawer, but thankfully, her clothers were all dry. She put on all new clothing and shoes and stood in the middle of her room. Kiara then spotted an object sitting on her bed, wrapped in white paper. She made her way over to her bed, which was suprisingly dry, and opened up the paper. On the front, it said, "Happy birthday! Love, Erik." What a nice guy, she thought. Inside was a wooden horse, with something else inside.
Alex nodded when Meredith told him to go back tohis room. He was about to turn and leave when something unexpected happened. Kiara hugged him. He looked at her confused and slightly horrified. What was she doing? He already felt the urge to consume her again and is bodywas already responding, smal tentacles starting to erupt from the back of his shirt. When she released him they returned back into him. He shook his head and turned to his vault."Take care." He said as he walked to his vault.
James
James lied in his room thinking to his friends, and pondering about Eriks messages. James loved riddles, as well as coming up with ideas. He had heard Lailas thoughts, had James was able to fill Lailas room with the painted clouds from his picture. The clouds dispersed when Lloyd summoned him and Holly to test together. He left his vault and found that Holly was doing the same. He joined up with her and waited in at the elevator surrounded by guards.
Erik
Eriks voice came over the intercom and could be heard by everyone. "Today we are going to test your ability in team work. This is your chance to get to know your partner and there abilities, and be able to mesh them with your own to succeed in battle." Erik looked over to James and Holly from his chair as he spoke again, "We have our first group ready to go down into the testing area. Each team will be fighting the same amount and the same people as the other teams. The rest of you will find that monitors have appeared in your rooms. These monitors will show you how well the other teams are doing, so if you wish you can cheer on your new friends. You all know not to worry about death, or killing. We have Laila to thank for that. Just give them your all and look out for each other. This is your time to shine." Erik left the monitors after his announcement, and walked up to Meredith. Seeing her all wet, he said, "Ill take the kids down, you go dry off ok..." Shaking his head feeling sorry for her. Erik approached Holly and James, and patted Holly on her head. "You both ready?" He asked, not waiting for an answer. He pushed the elevator button, and they all went inside. They road the elevator to the testing area.
Jason
Jason over heard the announcement and sure enough part of his wall flipped and became a screen that showed the testing area. It was made to look like a large flat building surrounded by a forest. The Large long flat building had many hallways and means to get by. The forests was think but had no wild life that he could see of. It wasnt a real forest at all. Jason wondered what the two were up against and he wondered if he should go into someone else room and watch it with them. But he honestly felt he really wasnt that welcome from the other people yet. So now he just sat in his room with his animal friends.
William
"They never told me what it was about. Just acted like it was super special." And as William answered the girl the over head monitor above the whole mini city, showed a list of peoples numbers who were to report to the testing area. To Williams surprise, he had counted 45 numbers on the board... This was the biggest test he would ever be apart of. "He look. Your numbers up there too." He had saw that she was somewhat scared by this, and so William was quick to comfort her "He now dont worry. Stick by my side and you will do fine. Alright? Now lets go. They dont like it if we are late." William stood from his table and began to head to the large elevators going to the testing area.
James lied in his room thinking to his friends, and pondering about Eriks messages. James loved riddles, as well as coming up with ideas. He had heard Lailas thoughts, had James was able to fill Lailas room with the painted clouds from his picture. The clouds dispersed when Lloyd summoned him and Holly to test together. He left his vault and found that Holly was doing the same. He joined up with her and waited in at the elevator surrounded by guards.
Erik
Eriks voice came over the intercom and could be heard by everyone. "Today we are going to test your ability in team work. This is your chance to get to know your partner and there abilities, and be able to mesh them with your own to succeed in battle." Erik looked over to James and Holly from his chair as he spoke again, "We have our first group ready to go down into the testing area. Each team will be fighting the same amount and the same people as the other teams. The rest of you will find that monitors have appeared in your rooms. These monitors will show you how well the other teams are doing, so if you wish you can cheer on your new friends. You all know not to worry about death, or killing. We have Laila to thank for that. Just give them your all and look out for each other. This is your time to shine." Erik left the monitors after his announcement, and walked up to Meredith. Seeing her all wet, he said, "Ill take the kids down, you go dry off ok..." Shaking his head feeling sorry for her. Erik approached Holly and James, and patted Holly on her head. "You both ready?" He asked, not waiting for an answer. He pushed the elevator button, and they all went inside. They road the elevator to the testing area.
Jason
Jason over heard the announcement and sure enough part of his wall flipped and became a screen that showed the testing area. It was made to look like a large flat building surrounded by a forest. The Large long flat building had many hallways and means to get by. The forests was think but had no wild life that he could see of. It wasnt a real forest at all. Jason wondered what the two were up against and he wondered if he should go into someone else room and watch it with them. But he honestly felt he really wasnt that welcome from the other people yet. So now he just sat in his room with his animal friends.
William
"They never told me what it was about. Just acted like it was super special." And as William answered the girl the over head monitor above the whole mini city, showed a list of peoples numbers who were to report to the testing area. To Williams surprise, he had counted 45 numbers on the board... This was the biggest test he would ever be apart of. "He look. Your numbers up there too." He had saw that she was somewhat scared by this, and so William was quick to comfort her "He now dont worry. Stick by my side and you will do fine. Alright? Now lets go. They dont like it if we are late." William stood from his table and began to head to the large elevators going to the testing area.
Laila
Laila just relaxed on her bed, imagining clouds then suddenly they seemed to become real right in front of her eyes, she stretched out a hand and touched it was fluffy and soft but moist too. The clouds almsot immediately disappeared, when the announcement came over the speaker. She wanted to be there when the others were testing their abilities, she didn't want to wait in her room, if they got hurt she wanted to be there immediately.
Laila just relaxed on her bed, imagining clouds then suddenly they seemed to become real right in front of her eyes, she stretched out a hand and touched it was fluffy and soft but moist too. The clouds almsot immediately disappeared, when the announcement came over the speaker. She wanted to be there when the others were testing their abilities, she didn't want to wait in her room, if they got hurt she wanted to be there immediately.
Maia:
She nodded, following William to the elevators. She glanced around at the others to see who else would be a part of this test. The group was abnormally large. She began to feel claustrophobic, too many people in such a small space-all rushing to get to the testing areas. Why are there so many of us going? she wondered, too terrified to even think of an answer. As she looked around again, she noticed also that it was a "mixed" test. There were the ones like her-the ones called Mutts, but there were also those like Will who were a bit special.
Maia had only been in a few mixed tests before-but it was usually just testing the Advanced against the Mutts. This time she knew would be different. For some reason, 45 combined Mutts and Advanced experiments were all going to the testing area. This was something huge. The scientists were up to something and Maia did not even want to think about it.
As she stood in the elevator, squished next to Will and about ten others, she tapped her fingers nervously against her leg. "What if we die?" she asked, looking up at Will. Her voice was merely a whisper.
She nodded, following William to the elevators. She glanced around at the others to see who else would be a part of this test. The group was abnormally large. She began to feel claustrophobic, too many people in such a small space-all rushing to get to the testing areas. Why are there so many of us going? she wondered, too terrified to even think of an answer. As she looked around again, she noticed also that it was a "mixed" test. There were the ones like her-the ones called Mutts, but there were also those like Will who were a bit special.
Maia had only been in a few mixed tests before-but it was usually just testing the Advanced against the Mutts. This time she knew would be different. For some reason, 45 combined Mutts and Advanced experiments were all going to the testing area. This was something huge. The scientists were up to something and Maia did not even want to think about it.
As she stood in the elevator, squished next to Will and about ten others, she tapped her fingers nervously against her leg. "What if we die?" she asked, looking up at Will. Her voice was merely a whisper.
When she noticed that James had joined her she took his hand in hers and she calmed down. Then she heard Erik's announcement and she began to feel nervous again until he had joined them at the elevator and patted her head, her only protest was to wrinkle her nose at him. "Why must you always do that?" the rabbit seemed to grumble to itself as it landed on the elevator floor on its feet as Holly had dropped it in favor of fixing her now mussed up hair, while still keeping a hold of James' hand. "So what is the goal of this experiment besides teamwork, what are we suppose to do?" the rabbit inquired curiously as she finished with her hair then the rabbit hopped back up in her arm.
William watched the numbers rise as they ventured up the elevator. Maia asked him a question that caused him to think back to his early days on field training. He decided to tell her the story. "When i was a few years younger than you, i was forced to do a group test, a lot smaller than this one. It was just me and other Advanced. We had to cut through a group of soldiers and plant an bomb. They however, never told us about the traps the soldiers were aloud to place. There was this kid. Super fast. No one could touch him if he was on his feet. He figured he could rush the soldiers, plant the bomb, and run back in less then 5 minutes..." The doors opened and the group in the elevator flooded out into a large mass of people, male, female, advanced, mutt, and human alike. We all stood together facing a bold headed man. He must be the guy who is going to tell us what we are all in for, but he was waiting on the whole group to show. So Will continued.
"The boys plain would've worked, if it wasnt for the mines. Right at the start of the mission, he ran off not but 30 feet and hit a mine. Blew his lower half off. I saw as his friend went to try and help him but the boy was dead before he even got to him." Will looked over at Maias face glued to his story. "Dont worry." he said with a pause, "We let the soldiers have it as well."
Another group of people came from the elevators.
William looked back to the group who came in. "There" he pointed to some man. "Thats the boy who died." The men walked over and stood in the front of the group.
"The next day, when I woke in the Dome, the boy was alive and kickin'..." William saw Maia's confused expression. "Sorry for the bad joke....But somehow these scientist have a way to bring back the dead... And those legs of his are real... Since that boy died, i stopped fearing death... So neither should you." The last group came through the elevator.
The Bald Man began to speak to the whole group. "Listen up!" He commanded.
"Some of you know who i am already... those who don't, you may call me General Hargreaves. I have summoned you all because each and everyone of you are my best men and women... Today that will be tested... There are 20 of your who are my well trained soldiers, 15 of you are commonly referred to as 'mutts', and the last 10 of you are my advanced unit."
He walked Clicked a button on a small device in his hands and the large screen behind him popped up pictures of 8 different kids. "In today's test, you lot of you will be pitted up against this 8 people. They are your targets, and its your job to stop from breaking into the base and stealing the documents. You have to stop and kill them." He hit a button and the screen turned into a slideshow of the kids using their powers. "These are not your ordinary kids. So do not underestimate them. Do not take pity on them, or it will be your life."
"This will be the hardest test we have ever given. There will be 45 of you, against 2 of them for each round."
The doors underneath where he stood opened up to the testing area. A place full of trees, with a building at the center. "in the center of the building is the documents you have to protect. Enter the room, take your positions, and wait for the 'Godlikes' to enter."
The large group of people entered the room.
"The boys plain would've worked, if it wasnt for the mines. Right at the start of the mission, he ran off not but 30 feet and hit a mine. Blew his lower half off. I saw as his friend went to try and help him but the boy was dead before he even got to him." Will looked over at Maias face glued to his story. "Dont worry." he said with a pause, "We let the soldiers have it as well."
Another group of people came from the elevators.
William looked back to the group who came in. "There" he pointed to some man. "Thats the boy who died." The men walked over and stood in the front of the group.
"The next day, when I woke in the Dome, the boy was alive and kickin'..." William saw Maia's confused expression. "Sorry for the bad joke....But somehow these scientist have a way to bring back the dead... And those legs of his are real... Since that boy died, i stopped fearing death... So neither should you." The last group came through the elevator.
The Bald Man began to speak to the whole group. "Listen up!" He commanded.
"Some of you know who i am already... those who don't, you may call me General Hargreaves. I have summoned you all because each and everyone of you are my best men and women... Today that will be tested... There are 20 of your who are my well trained soldiers, 15 of you are commonly referred to as 'mutts', and the last 10 of you are my advanced unit."
He walked Clicked a button on a small device in his hands and the large screen behind him popped up pictures of 8 different kids. "In today's test, you lot of you will be pitted up against this 8 people. They are your targets, and its your job to stop from breaking into the base and stealing the documents. You have to stop and kill them." He hit a button and the screen turned into a slideshow of the kids using their powers. "These are not your ordinary kids. So do not underestimate them. Do not take pity on them, or it will be your life."
"This will be the hardest test we have ever given. There will be 45 of you, against 2 of them for each round."
The doors underneath where he stood opened up to the testing area. A place full of trees, with a building at the center. "in the center of the building is the documents you have to protect. Enter the room, take your positions, and wait for the 'Godlikes' to enter."
The large group of people entered the room.
Erik
Erik Looked down to Holly when he spoke, "Well its a bit of a simulation... We have set up this base in the testing area, made to resemble a Korean forest. At the center of the forest is a heavily guarded base. In side are some documents I want you to grab for me, ok?" He gave her a calm smile, and stood up looking at the doors. His face became more stern. "James... Holly... These men are armed and dangerous. So i want you to be carefully first, and doing the mission second. Understand." Erik wasnt worried about their life, when he had Laila... But the thought of dieing is still unsettling to Erik. He didnt like using Laila, and also didnt like making these tests were people were bound to die. He had no say in the matter though. He was just their to pick up the pieces of their psyche after they were forced to destroy them.
Erik Looked down to Holly when he spoke, "Well its a bit of a simulation... We have set up this base in the testing area, made to resemble a Korean forest. At the center of the forest is a heavily guarded base. In side are some documents I want you to grab for me, ok?" He gave her a calm smile, and stood up looking at the doors. His face became more stern. "James... Holly... These men are armed and dangerous. So i want you to be carefully first, and doing the mission second. Understand." Erik wasnt worried about their life, when he had Laila... But the thought of dieing is still unsettling to Erik. He didnt like using Laila, and also didnt like making these tests were people were bound to die. He had no say in the matter though. He was just their to pick up the pieces of their psyche after they were forced to destroy them.
"This will be easy then. I can make us invisible so that we can sneak in and out without being noticed and if we need a distraction we can use my telekinisis or James' illusions and if my invisibility isn't enough James can use his illusions as a second cover," the rabbit chirpped happily as Holly smiled up at both of them then she frowned. "Wait, you have to ask Jason if I can be invisible for this, I promised him I wouldn't be invisible anymore so he wouldn't hate me. I don't want him to hate me because I broke my promise," the rabbit morned as Holly gave Erik a pleading look.
Maia:
After Will told his story, Maia felt reassured. Death shouldn't be a problem. Though it scared her to even think about being just a limp body, she knew she was nothing more than that already to some people. She sighed and followed the crowd out of the elevators. Standing next to Will, she listened to General Hargreaves. Her confidence from just seconds before was shattered as she listened to him speak. On top of that, the slide show of the 8 kids demonstrating their abilities was unnerving to her.
"You have to stop and kill them..." I'm not a murderer... Maia thought, biting her lip nervously. "...These are not your ordinary kids. So do not underestimate them. Do not take pity on them, or it will be your life... This will be the hardest test we have ever given. There will be 45 of you, against 2 of them for each round."
"These odds aren't great at all," she mumbled to herself, then followed the other into the testing area. "Godlikes, huh? Must have created the most successful beings ever." She looked up at the trees around her, trying to decide her tactic for this test. Should she ambush? Just hide so she could live? Or guard the base from either the outside or the inside? Maia looked at the others, who all seemed to being doing the same as her. Each was calculating which move they should make, as if all were playing chess.
"Where are you going?" she asked Will. Without waiting for him to reply, she darted off towards the building.
After Will told his story, Maia felt reassured. Death shouldn't be a problem. Though it scared her to even think about being just a limp body, she knew she was nothing more than that already to some people. She sighed and followed the crowd out of the elevators. Standing next to Will, she listened to General Hargreaves. Her confidence from just seconds before was shattered as she listened to him speak. On top of that, the slide show of the 8 kids demonstrating their abilities was unnerving to her.
"You have to stop and kill them..." I'm not a murderer... Maia thought, biting her lip nervously. "...These are not your ordinary kids. So do not underestimate them. Do not take pity on them, or it will be your life... This will be the hardest test we have ever given. There will be 45 of you, against 2 of them for each round."
"These odds aren't great at all," she mumbled to herself, then followed the other into the testing area. "Godlikes, huh? Must have created the most successful beings ever." She looked up at the trees around her, trying to decide her tactic for this test. Should she ambush? Just hide so she could live? Or guard the base from either the outside or the inside? Maia looked at the others, who all seemed to being doing the same as her. Each was calculating which move they should make, as if all were playing chess.
"Where are you going?" she asked Will. Without waiting for him to reply, she darted off towards the building.
Alex walked into his vault and stood in the middle of his room as the huge door was closed behind him. He stood there for a while, not sure what to do. He looked to his bed and raised an eyebrow. There was a box wrapped like a gift on it. He slowly walked over to it and picked it up in one hand. He gently took off the wrapping paper and opened the small box, revealing a ring. There was an inscription on it. "ICH ATME TIEF UNDE OHNE ANGST" He understood it as if it was pure English. "I breath deeply and without fear." He said out loud. He placed the ring back in the box and set it on the table before leaning both hands on it. He thought about how Kiara had hugged him and he shivered. What was she thinking? Why would she hug him? It was...was...Infuriating to him! He roared and swiped his arm across the table, causing everything to fall off and fall to the floor. He then raised his fist and formed it into the Razor Bone Blade before bringing it down and slicing the table neatly in two. He then shifted his hands into large fists of mass. Just letting them lay down would cause a crater to form. He roared again and brought them down on his bed, destroying it. He shifted them back to normal and picked up a piece of the table in one arm and threw it across the room, slamming it into the vault door.
William
William walked with Maia allowing her to lead the way, but once they got close to the building, William broke off into the forest. "Look, im thinking these Kids are going to get through to those doors quick and grab the papers. I want to see what we are up against before i try and stop them. If you want stay in the forest with me, and wait untill we see the kids and what they will do. Then we can get a jump on them." William saw a group of mutts and soldiers go into the woods, and another larger group head into the building. William just wanted to sit back and see what was going to unfold.
Erik
After listening to Holly he said "Well there you go! Positive thinking." They came to a stop and the doors opened into a small room. the only thing in this room was the one light, and the double doors. "Oh and don't worry about Jason. Im sure he will forgive you." The three walked into the room and Erik Felt he should repeat what should be done before he left them. "Now remember... these people will be armed, and out to stop you. You need to get through the forest, into the building and grab the documents, then bring it back here. Erik went back into the elevator after wishing them good luck, and road the elevator back to the vaults floor to watch what happens.
James
James Watched as Erik left the room and the elevator doors close behind him. The room wasnt that bright, and James wasnt as sure as Holly. He was worried they would get shot down as soon as those doors open. They would bleed to death only being able to watch the other die... Sure Laila would bring them back... But what about the time they would spend feeling the cold chill of death. She couldnt take that away. Scared, he turned to holly seeing her covered in blood. He shook his head, knowing it was an illusion. Then he saw Holly as she really was. Just a young girl. He never actually knew how old she was, but she was more fearless than him. "Ok Holly..." His voice was more calm. Seeing her fearlessness calmed him, and as far as he saw it they needed to watch each others backs. "Lets go..." James went to the doors and opened them. The lights from the fake forest shined through into the room, and in the distance was the building... He stepped out of the room with Holly next to him, and began to move forward.
William walked with Maia allowing her to lead the way, but once they got close to the building, William broke off into the forest. "Look, im thinking these Kids are going to get through to those doors quick and grab the papers. I want to see what we are up against before i try and stop them. If you want stay in the forest with me, and wait untill we see the kids and what they will do. Then we can get a jump on them." William saw a group of mutts and soldiers go into the woods, and another larger group head into the building. William just wanted to sit back and see what was going to unfold.
Erik
After listening to Holly he said "Well there you go! Positive thinking." They came to a stop and the doors opened into a small room. the only thing in this room was the one light, and the double doors. "Oh and don't worry about Jason. Im sure he will forgive you." The three walked into the room and Erik Felt he should repeat what should be done before he left them. "Now remember... these people will be armed, and out to stop you. You need to get through the forest, into the building and grab the documents, then bring it back here. Erik went back into the elevator after wishing them good luck, and road the elevator back to the vaults floor to watch what happens.
James
James Watched as Erik left the room and the elevator doors close behind him. The room wasnt that bright, and James wasnt as sure as Holly. He was worried they would get shot down as soon as those doors open. They would bleed to death only being able to watch the other die... Sure Laila would bring them back... But what about the time they would spend feeling the cold chill of death. She couldnt take that away. Scared, he turned to holly seeing her covered in blood. He shook his head, knowing it was an illusion. Then he saw Holly as she really was. Just a young girl. He never actually knew how old she was, but she was more fearless than him. "Ok Holly..." His voice was more calm. Seeing her fearlessness calmed him, and as far as he saw it they needed to watch each others backs. "Lets go..." James went to the doors and opened them. The lights from the fake forest shined through into the room, and in the distance was the building... He stepped out of the room with Holly next to him, and began to move forward.
Maia:
Maia tilted her head to the right, considering what William had said. Though it would be a good strategy, she wasn't sure she wanted to be the first to fight. There was also the problem of her bright red hair. She would stand out easily in the dark green forest. "You go into the forest, I'll stay here," she told him. Maia didn't want to leave Will or for Will to leave her, but she had made her choice. As she grabbed a low branch on a nearby tree, she looked at Will. "Do you think the scientists would be glad if I found a way to burn these oh-so important documents?"
Maia tilted her head to the right, considering what William had said. Though it would be a good strategy, she wasn't sure she wanted to be the first to fight. There was also the problem of her bright red hair. She would stand out easily in the dark green forest. "You go into the forest, I'll stay here," she told him. Maia didn't want to leave Will or for Will to leave her, but she had made her choice. As she grabbed a low branch on a nearby tree, she looked at Will. "Do you think the scientists would be glad if I found a way to burn these oh-so important documents?"
William saw some soldiers leave the Building with weapons, and decided to follow them from a good distance, but before he left he said to Maia. "Burn them?? No that wouldnt do us any good... This is just a game. A way to see if we are fit for real war... Id beat you a weeks pay that the documents up there are blank sheets of paper..." William looked up to the Lights, and observed the metal dome testing area. "They built all this just to 'try us out'... Nothing but a game "He said when he looked back to maia...
"Go in the building and grab a weapon...Keep your head low." He ordered, then went out into the forest.
"Go in the building and grab a weapon...Keep your head low." He ordered, then went out into the forest.
"Okay," the rabbit said to Erik in a neutral tone as he left them and Holly wiped all fear from her face and body language. This was something that she'd picked up from all of the psychology books that she'd requested over the years. She then made the both of them invisible as James opened the door to reveal the man-made jungle. Don't freak out that you can't see yourself anymore, just keep quiet and keep your eyes and ears peeled for anything that isn't us and only use the telepathic link that Zero gave us to communicate, she thought to James calmly as she felt his unease as she followed him easily into the artifical landscape.
Maia sighed and let go of the branch she had been holding on to. As William left for the forest, she mumbled, "I just like burning things sometimes. Excuse me." She walked into the building quickly and looked around. There wasn't much inside of it-just a few tables and shelves. There was a large glass dome above her. Maia estimated that this time the building was three stories high. Wherever the documents were, she didn't have the patience to even attempt to find them.
She rushed up the stairs to her right to find a weapon. By the time she reached the third floor, since the second floor had absolutely nothing in it except a rock she had tripped over, most of the weapons supplied were gone. She recognized some of the other Mutts being held back from the weapons displayed on a large rectangular table. She pushed aside an Advanced and soldier and motioned for them to come towards the table. "We're supposed to be fighting as a team and weapons help just a bit if you don't want to get your sorry butts kicked," she told the small group standing around her as she chose her weapon. She decided on a cross bow, since she wasn't a huge fan of guns. She might have taken a sword also, but decided the cross bow would be enough for now. Besides, she preferred a lighter and thinner sword than those that were laying on the table.
Maia turned around and looked defiantly at the Advanced and soldiers standing around her. "Teamwork," she reminded them. "Be careful and alert, but not obvious." She grinned as she left the room, feeling like she was a true leader like Will. "Oh! And be observant!" she called back, remembering what William had told her earlier.
She descended the stair case to the second floor and then the first. She walked outside and looked around. The building was in a small clearing, though there was one tree near it. She decided she would hide in that tree, since it was close to the building if she would need another weapon or to tell the group inside important information. The only problem would be getting both her and the cross bow up into it. Maia groaned, then set the bow on the lowest branch. Then she started to climb up onto another branch.
She rushed up the stairs to her right to find a weapon. By the time she reached the third floor, since the second floor had absolutely nothing in it except a rock she had tripped over, most of the weapons supplied were gone. She recognized some of the other Mutts being held back from the weapons displayed on a large rectangular table. She pushed aside an Advanced and soldier and motioned for them to come towards the table. "We're supposed to be fighting as a team and weapons help just a bit if you don't want to get your sorry butts kicked," she told the small group standing around her as she chose her weapon. She decided on a cross bow, since she wasn't a huge fan of guns. She might have taken a sword also, but decided the cross bow would be enough for now. Besides, she preferred a lighter and thinner sword than those that were laying on the table.
Maia turned around and looked defiantly at the Advanced and soldiers standing around her. "Teamwork," she reminded them. "Be careful and alert, but not obvious." She grinned as she left the room, feeling like she was a true leader like Will. "Oh! And be observant!" she called back, remembering what William had told her earlier.
She descended the stair case to the second floor and then the first. She walked outside and looked around. The building was in a small clearing, though there was one tree near it. She decided she would hide in that tree, since it was close to the building if she would need another weapon or to tell the group inside important information. The only problem would be getting both her and the cross bow up into it. Maia groaned, then set the bow on the lowest branch. Then she started to climb up onto another branch.
James held Hollys hand as he lead her through the forest. He would think telepathically to her that she "needed to step more quietly" many times as they cut through the forest. James realize however that he could help Holly by casting their footsteps 150yards to the left of them. He also tried to hide the effects on the ground as they walked. The were almost utterly gone. A few minutes passed from this point before they ran into soldiers, with guns and goggles. Goggles they use to somehow see the two of them with. They had to run far to avoid the bullets with Hollys telekinesis, and almost didnt get away until he blasted voices surrounding them, and tricking them thinking he was one of their own. They even cause one soldier to shoot another.
This allowed them to escape, and they ran faster than he knew he could. When they passed more people he noticed that no other person had goggles except those soldiers... So they both were bond to be safe to the building, but would have to deal with the soldiers when they caught up.
William
William follow behind the group of soldiers for sometime, and he got a feeling from how they moved that they had a since of where they were going, But William couldn't figure it out. Sure enough, they began to fire into an empty forest. Will ducked into a bank, next to a tree. He watch from afar how the bullets somehow moved from where they were shooting. Even some soldiers guns were pushed away. It was when he heard random shooting around the soldiers, causing one to shoot another that William began to here heavy breathing and the sound of someone running by. They ran right by him but must not have see him when they ran. The soldiers followed shortly after leaving the dead behind. William saw how they wore strength goggles. William jumped up and ran to the corpse and stole his knife and goggles. William put on the goggles, and it showed him different temperatures. He looked at the direction the two figures ran, and found that the goggles zoomed in. These goggles can allow the user to know where the kids were at all times. He knew they would hunt the two and shoot any other heat temperature. William shot up and began to run full speed to the base. His muscles built and his speed would only increase. He needed to beat the kids and find Maia. To let her know what they were up against.
When he got to the building, the kids weren't far behind. and the soldiers not far behind them. Will couldnt find Maia in time. All he could do was climb up a tree... But to his surprise he found Maia Just a tree away. "Maia! Listen up!" Will pointed in one direction through the trees, "The two kids are invisible. You need these goggles to see them." He saw that she had a bow, so he took off his goggles and through them to her, ringing a branch with the strap. "Be silent!"
He still wasnt sure what all the kids could do.
This allowed them to escape, and they ran faster than he knew he could. When they passed more people he noticed that no other person had goggles except those soldiers... So they both were bond to be safe to the building, but would have to deal with the soldiers when they caught up.
William
William follow behind the group of soldiers for sometime, and he got a feeling from how they moved that they had a since of where they were going, But William couldn't figure it out. Sure enough, they began to fire into an empty forest. Will ducked into a bank, next to a tree. He watch from afar how the bullets somehow moved from where they were shooting. Even some soldiers guns were pushed away. It was when he heard random shooting around the soldiers, causing one to shoot another that William began to here heavy breathing and the sound of someone running by. They ran right by him but must not have see him when they ran. The soldiers followed shortly after leaving the dead behind. William saw how they wore strength goggles. William jumped up and ran to the corpse and stole his knife and goggles. William put on the goggles, and it showed him different temperatures. He looked at the direction the two figures ran, and found that the goggles zoomed in. These goggles can allow the user to know where the kids were at all times. He knew they would hunt the two and shoot any other heat temperature. William shot up and began to run full speed to the base. His muscles built and his speed would only increase. He needed to beat the kids and find Maia. To let her know what they were up against.
When he got to the building, the kids weren't far behind. and the soldiers not far behind them. Will couldnt find Maia in time. All he could do was climb up a tree... But to his surprise he found Maia Just a tree away. "Maia! Listen up!" Will pointed in one direction through the trees, "The two kids are invisible. You need these goggles to see them." He saw that she had a bow, so he took off his goggles and through them to her, ringing a branch with the strap. "Be silent!"
He still wasnt sure what all the kids could do.
Holly tried her best to tred silently and without leaving a trail but her short legs made it very difficult. They soon came up on a small group of soldiers with goggles and she cursed at herself under her breath. She did her best to curve the trajectory of the bullets with her telekenisis and pushed the barrels of the guns in different directions. Soon they were running to their destination and she was forced to assume the body of her correct age in order to keep up. Sorry, I forgot to warn you about the goggles, that's why I suggested that we use your illusions as a second cover. They translate regular light waves into infared waves, in other words heat vision, I read it off of their reports once when they weren't looking. Around us the jungle will look green, blue, and black while anything that creates its own body heat will appear red, yellow, and orange. If you want I can age us a few years to make us less discernable from everyone else and even make a few extra random people invisible as well to confuse them and buy us some time, she thought to James in a military-like manner as she ran, keeping pace with him at his side.
Maia cursed under her breath and took the goggles Will had tossed to her. Putting them on, she saw a large mass of bright colors coming towards the building. She had to remind herself that she was looking for two people, not a whole group of them. She steadied her bow, which was shaking. As she waited for the two figures to appear, she glanced over at Will. "You should tell the group inside what's going on," she told him as quietly as she could. She turned her attention back to the group of soldiers preparing themselves. She sighed quietly and readied the crossbow she had. From the branch she was on, she could see everything perfectly but doubted that anybody could see her without the heat vision goggles.
William began to climb down his tree and went to the building saying back to Maia "Dont worry, they'll know soon enough." He was trying to make er think he was going to tell the others. Truth was, he didnt want them to know. He wanted to use the others as bait to see the other Godlikes power. Thus far all he knew is one was invisible. That was it... Until those soldiers with the goggles show up, William figured the Kids would move by the other people with easy. Since he wouldn't see them move by, he went to the document room. Other Advanced were there already. The fast one was there, the one Will says is immortal, and the third whose eyes, ears, and smell was super strong. He said he could already smell the godlikes coming. They were just outside the building. William decided to go to the next room to wait in there for the godlikes to show. From this room he could see the documents. He then began to cut himself with his knife. His wounds slowly would heal. The more he cut, the fast he began to heal. He was making his skin tougher and his healing faster.
James
James ran with Holly and to his surprise her hand rose further up. Almost if she became taller. He of course couldnt tell how tall see was because they were invisible. She thought to him and said she could change their age. He wasnt sure what she meant though. He thought all she could do was move things with her mind and make things invisible. So when they came to a stop in front of the building he felt around the area that would be above young Hollys head. But he found instead older Hollys upper body. "Oh!" He said out loud. If you saw his face it would have been bright red. 'Im soooo sorry.' He pleaded, 'I couldnt see where my hand was... wait a minute... Are you taller?!' he thought to her. 'I didnt know you could change your age? What else can you do? How old are you really? Show yourself.' He demanded, then remembered where they were. 'Wait dont show yourself they would see us...'
Thats when it hit him. 'No.... Do show yourself... Make us visible! They are looking for invisible people. Ill make an illusion to make us look like those soldiers we ran into... You just use your Telekinesis when things get hairy.'
James
James ran with Holly and to his surprise her hand rose further up. Almost if she became taller. He of course couldnt tell how tall see was because they were invisible. She thought to him and said she could change their age. He wasnt sure what she meant though. He thought all she could do was move things with her mind and make things invisible. So when they came to a stop in front of the building he felt around the area that would be above young Hollys head. But he found instead older Hollys upper body. "Oh!" He said out loud. If you saw his face it would have been bright red. 'Im soooo sorry.' He pleaded, 'I couldnt see where my hand was... wait a minute... Are you taller?!' he thought to her. 'I didnt know you could change your age? What else can you do? How old are you really? Show yourself.' He demanded, then remembered where they were. 'Wait dont show yourself they would see us...'
Thats when it hit him. 'No.... Do show yourself... Make us visible! They are looking for invisible people. Ill make an illusion to make us look like those soldiers we ran into... You just use your Telekinesis when things get hairy.'
Maia watched as Will ran inside, then turned her attention back to the surrounding forest. She heard somebody scream, shocked and shot in that direction. She missed by about ten feet-hitting a tree instead. She loaded the crossbow again and shot in the direction where the noise had come from. She now saw the red and orange pattern of two people and loaded the bow again after missing a second time. "One last shot Maia," she muttered to herself. "Don't miss." She steadied her shaking arm and shot a third arrow at the two orangy-red figures beside the building. She closed her eyes, not wanting to know if she'd just killed one of them.
Kiara was worried as she heard banging, and thought, Maybe I should go check on everyone. She walked over to the vault door and knocked on it lightly. "I would like to see the others," she said as sweetly as she could. She waited until on of the gaurds came in and grabbed her. "I would like to see who is down that hall first," she pointed to the hall closest to her, not knowing it was Alex's hall. The gaurds escorted her down to the vault door and slowly opened it. "He's angry, she shouldn't go in there," one of the gaurds said quietly to the other. "So, she can handle it, she's almost killed everyone of us," the other replied back, shoving Kiara into the room. So it's a he....wonder which guy it is, she thought. She then saw Alex, looking as angery as she has ever seen someone and his room was destroyed. "Oh, hey Alex. I idn't know this was your room. I thought it was Holly's or Laila's."
Streching her telekinetic abilites she searched for any close by heatbeats and only found one before an arrow was shot landing in a tree ten feet from them. The second arrow she managed to divert enough to make it wizz right passed them but for the third she had to push them to the ground. I am 17 today, and as far as I know this is the extent of my superhuman abilities, she thought as she dropped he invisibilty on the two of them revealing her flaming red face. Her dress now fit her like a tube top, the straps having been undone and tucked inside the back of her shirt and she wore black shorts with a tie in the front. The clothes don't change with me so they were modified in case I had to change my age and I didn't have any spare clothes with me. You should yell at her for opening fire on a friendly to confuse her into thinking that she really did make a mistake, Holly thought to James as her blush slowly faded as she fought it down as she began to cautiously stand up again.
Maia opened her eyes and looked around for the arrow. She could hardly tell where it was with the stupid goggles on, but found it lodged into the ground near by the two figures. She let out a sigh of relief. Though William had told her that they could somehow bring people back, she still didn't want to kill anybody that didn't deserve it. The scientists though, now they deserved it. Too bad they didn't allow weapons outside the testing area.
Maia's right eye began to twitch, but she didn't know why. The next thing she knew, she was in an actual forest. She was up in a tree and somebody was trying to convince her to jump down. She shook her head furiously and shouted down to them in both her illusion and real life. "No! Why the heck would I jump out of a tree!" She then found that the person below her was throwing rocks up at her, which in reality was actually bullets. She screamed and shot down at them with her cross bow, having no idea what she was really doing as she thought wildly.
Maia's right eye began to twitch, but she didn't know why. The next thing she knew, she was in an actual forest. She was up in a tree and somebody was trying to convince her to jump down. She shook her head furiously and shouted down to them in both her illusion and real life. "No! Why the heck would I jump out of a tree!" She then found that the person below her was throwing rocks up at her, which in reality was actually bullets. She screamed and shot down at them with her cross bow, having no idea what she was really doing as she thought wildly.
AS his vault door opened Alex tturned and saw Kiara standing there? His eyes widened and he looked away. "You shouldn't be here...its not safe.." he said walking over to his destroyed bed. "Why are you here?'" This wasn't good. If she got any closer he didn't know what would happen. He could already feel the tendrilsbunder his skin reacting and crawling.
James Pushed his back against the wall of the building with Holly, trying to avoid any more arrows that came. James looked over to Holly in her actual age. She had grown up quiet a bit, and James wasnt sure what to think. But her tight unfitted cloths made him blush, and he tried to fight looking at her for any extended amount of time. Oddly enough, avoiding eye contact the most. While looking away from her, he made copies of them both head to the tree that held the archer. The copies faces were different and he made them shoot their fake guns up at her, while making the copies yell at her.
'ok we can move in now that she is distracted.' He thought glancing at her. Anytime she saw him seeing her, his eyes fell to the ground. 'Geez.' He thought to himself. 'why cant i stop ogling her?'
It took him few seconds to realize he was thinking what he was thinking, and that she probably heard him. 'We should move' He thought while blushing. He shut his mind up. He took her hand, and made them both look like soldiers. Then he led her inside, soon dropping her hand... 'Soldiers dont normally hold hands.' He thought, as they moved through the building.
'ok we can move in now that she is distracted.' He thought glancing at her. Anytime she saw him seeing her, his eyes fell to the ground. 'Geez.' He thought to himself. 'why cant i stop ogling her?'
It took him few seconds to realize he was thinking what he was thinking, and that she probably heard him. 'We should move' He thought while blushing. He shut his mind up. He took her hand, and made them both look like soldiers. Then he led her inside, soon dropping her hand... 'Soldiers dont normally hold hands.' He thought, as they moved through the building.
Holly watched James curiously at his odd change in behavior, she knew that she'd seen or at the very least read about it somewhere before but she couldn't remember where. When she made it obvious that she was looking at him he would cast his eyes on the ground as though it held all the world's secrets. His nervous and awkward attitude soon began to rub off on her as she started to feel overly parinoid when she heard his comment on her causing her body to freeze up and her mind to shut down. After a couple of seconds Holly snapped back to reality, putting what he had said to the back of her mind for the moment in favor of finishing the test first. There's only one room being guarded, I bet that's where the documents are, she reported, How do you want to do this, send them to that girl already under an illusion or cast an illusion in there to force them out?
Maia quickly fell out of the tree as the copies shot at her and yelled at her. In her world though, she had been struck by a rock and fallen out of the tree. As she crashed to the ground, she was aware of a swarm of people around her. If she'd been in her right mind she would have noticed that the copies did not hold as much heat as they should of, but of course she had no way of telling that. In both her hallucination and reality she curled up into a ball on the ground, trying to make herself as small as possible. The copies kicked at her, but she didn't feel it. In her hallucination they had magically disappeared. And so, she stood up unaware of what was going on, grabbed her cross bow, and began to walk in circles.
James and Holly moved quickly through the building. Searching each room on the first floor, and then the second, finishing with the third. They came into a room with three different men inside it. They all gave holly and James weird looks but James made sure his illusions seem real. "I heard that the Godlikes can go invisible." James said to them leaving Holly were she stood. "You guys are going to need special goggles," James saw the documents, "If your going to guard this." James went to the table and placed his gun down next to the documents and turned around. He walked over to the window and looked outside as if something interested him out there.
When in reality, James walked over to the documents and placed nothing down, and picked up the documents. He didnt go to the window, but actually went over to Holly and grabbed her hand. Holly looked like she wasnt moving, but in reality they both were sneaking out of the room. James looked back at his illusions and saw the two guards were fooled by his two fake soldiers. Then he remembered there was three men in this room.
He didnt see the other in time, but he could hear the man taking in a deep breath through his nose, as the man thrust his knife into James body. James let out a scream and was knocked back into the wall by the man. Both Holly and James appeared in the room and the man yelled out "There here! I could smell em!" He brought his knife down again into James body. A Forth man entered the room, but was flung out the window by Holly. With out thinking, James consciousness reacted. He released a gas from his wounds that sprayed like blood on the man. His Body began to bubble and melt and his eyes liquified. The floor under the other men Began to crack away, and splinter up stabbing into the other men. The man who could smell James stepped back screaming his blood curling scream. His arms both began to whither away and curl on themselves and turn to ash, as he was left melted and frail, smelling the horrible stench of his own rotting flesh.
This of course was just a very believable illusion... James mind always produced better detailed illusions than he did.
Holly had to help James move. He had the documents still when they left the third floor, and James had two stab wounds.
William
William saw to men enter the document room, and one man place his gun next to the documents. Then that man headed over to the window and starred out. The two men stood still, without saying anything for a few seconds before Will heard the screams. The men disappeared and in their absence a girl in short black clothing stood with a boy in all white clothing. The Advanced with the super scenes smelled them out it would seem. William did not hesitate. He brought out his knife and lunged at the girl. To his surprise he never met her, but instead was somehow thrown out the window the fake soldier found so interesting.
William landed on his back from the three story fall, and it knocked the wind out of him. He tried to stand and barely could. He was lucky that his healing rate was up. Thats when he saw Maia walking in circles. "MAIA!" He called to her! "There upstairs! Snap out of it." He was resting on one knee, still not completely able to stand. "They make illusions... and I think the girl is telekinetic." He said trying to heal up completely.
When in reality, James walked over to the documents and placed nothing down, and picked up the documents. He didnt go to the window, but actually went over to Holly and grabbed her hand. Holly looked like she wasnt moving, but in reality they both were sneaking out of the room. James looked back at his illusions and saw the two guards were fooled by his two fake soldiers. Then he remembered there was three men in this room.
He didnt see the other in time, but he could hear the man taking in a deep breath through his nose, as the man thrust his knife into James body. James let out a scream and was knocked back into the wall by the man. Both Holly and James appeared in the room and the man yelled out "There here! I could smell em!" He brought his knife down again into James body. A Forth man entered the room, but was flung out the window by Holly. With out thinking, James consciousness reacted. He released a gas from his wounds that sprayed like blood on the man. His Body began to bubble and melt and his eyes liquified. The floor under the other men Began to crack away, and splinter up stabbing into the other men. The man who could smell James stepped back screaming his blood curling scream. His arms both began to whither away and curl on themselves and turn to ash, as he was left melted and frail, smelling the horrible stench of his own rotting flesh.
This of course was just a very believable illusion... James mind always produced better detailed illusions than he did.
Holly had to help James move. He had the documents still when they left the third floor, and James had two stab wounds.
William
William saw to men enter the document room, and one man place his gun next to the documents. Then that man headed over to the window and starred out. The two men stood still, without saying anything for a few seconds before Will heard the screams. The men disappeared and in their absence a girl in short black clothing stood with a boy in all white clothing. The Advanced with the super scenes smelled them out it would seem. William did not hesitate. He brought out his knife and lunged at the girl. To his surprise he never met her, but instead was somehow thrown out the window the fake soldier found so interesting.
William landed on his back from the three story fall, and it knocked the wind out of him. He tried to stand and barely could. He was lucky that his healing rate was up. Thats when he saw Maia walking in circles. "MAIA!" He called to her! "There upstairs! Snap out of it." He was resting on one knee, still not completely able to stand. "They make illusions... and I think the girl is telekinetic." He said trying to heal up completely.
At first Holly was too stuned to react when the illusion had suddenly been dropped but she came to her senses in time to avoid being injured herself when a fourth man entered and she threw him out the window. As she helped James out of the room she ripped the shirts off of the two guards one pressed itself onto the stab wounds which were thankfully close together as the other tore itself into strips to make a make-shift bandage. When it was done the first shirt removed itself as the strips from he other wrapped themselves quickly and tightly around James abdomen and tied itself off, by this time they were back in the jungle. Are you alright, I didn't tie them too tightly did I? I'm sorry, but this is the best that I can do, I don't know much about healing, she thought sheepishly as she made them transparent as she sent her still invisible rabbit in one direction with the bloody shirt as they turned in another direction and went the correct way.
Maia:
Maia stopped walking and looked in Will's direction. She could hear him, but couldn't see him. Most of her vision was now covered with black spots. She shook her head, but still couldn't see much. "Ok," she said, letting William know that she had heard him. She felt her crossbow in her hands, but couldn't see it. She walked quickly to the building, feeling around for the door. Then she ran blindly up the stairs, hearing shouts coming from the document room. She was still on the second floor however but guessed that she was underneath the room. Though she doubted an arrow, especially shot from her when she was nearly blind, would go through the ceiling, but thought it was worth a try. She aimed as best she could up at the ceiling and then shot three arrows up. Without waiting to see where they'd gone, she ran up the stairs again and headed into the weapon room.
There was nobody inside but another Mutt. She motioned for him to follow her. He held a thin sword in his right hand. "Give me the sword," she instructed him and he did so. She set her cross bow and arrows down on the table next to a gun. "Now take that gun." He did as she said again and followed her as she ran to the document room. Her vision began to clear up again, but now she was seeing everything in black and white. "Better to be colorblind than blind all together," she muttered to herself as she ran into the room.
It was chaos. A girl and a boy-the Godlikes she presumed-were there. The boy, dressed in all white held the documents and appeared to be injured. He lay on the floor next to a girl who seemed to be wearing clothes that were way too small for her. She was abruptly thrown out of the room and landed on the floor. She watched as the two figures seemed to disappear and took the gun from the other Mutt. She shot wildly at everything around her.
Maia stopped walking and looked in Will's direction. She could hear him, but couldn't see him. Most of her vision was now covered with black spots. She shook her head, but still couldn't see much. "Ok," she said, letting William know that she had heard him. She felt her crossbow in her hands, but couldn't see it. She walked quickly to the building, feeling around for the door. Then she ran blindly up the stairs, hearing shouts coming from the document room. She was still on the second floor however but guessed that she was underneath the room. Though she doubted an arrow, especially shot from her when she was nearly blind, would go through the ceiling, but thought it was worth a try. She aimed as best she could up at the ceiling and then shot three arrows up. Without waiting to see where they'd gone, she ran up the stairs again and headed into the weapon room.
There was nobody inside but another Mutt. She motioned for him to follow her. He held a thin sword in his right hand. "Give me the sword," she instructed him and he did so. She set her cross bow and arrows down on the table next to a gun. "Now take that gun." He did as she said again and followed her as she ran to the document room. Her vision began to clear up again, but now she was seeing everything in black and white. "Better to be colorblind than blind all together," she muttered to herself as she ran into the room.
It was chaos. A girl and a boy-the Godlikes she presumed-were there. The boy, dressed in all white held the documents and appeared to be injured. He lay on the floor next to a girl who seemed to be wearing clothes that were way too small for her. She was abruptly thrown out of the room and landed on the floor. She watched as the two figures seemed to disappear and took the gun from the other Mutt. She shot wildly at everything around her.
James and Holly fled further up into the forest. He was no good at all. Dragging Holly behind, making her take care of him. She wrapped, his wounds as they ran through the jungle. "Thank you. Your doing wonderful." he said out loud. It was hard for him to think straight. She kept them hidden, for awhile. To there dismay however,the soldiers from before, with the goggles showed up. They began shooting at them and again Holly had to deflect bullets. She seemed to have trouble deflecting the bullets while also carrying him. He hoped she could keep this up. He tried to use his power but James already lost alot of blood, and it was hard enough to stay awake. Soon, the whole group of 45 people would be on them, armed to the teeth, and he was no help at all.
Will
William had regained his health and instead of running after the kids, he went inside the building for Maia. He found her shooting a gun everywhere. He wasnt sure if this was because of her mind, or from the Godlikes power that she seems to be completely loosing it. Will ran over to her, only being shoot in the leg once, and grabbed her gun hand and held her. She thrashed in refusal as Will tried to calm her. "Maia! maia stop! its Will, Im William! Calm down." and as he finished speaking the other advanced came down the stairs carrying the advanced who had super scenes. They dropped him on the floor, and he curled up into a ball crying. 'what ever that boy did it did a number on his mind.' Will thought as he saw him cry.
The other two demanded to know where the Godlikes went, and Will told them, "Their in the woods, and my guess is that a group of soldiers are after them with the inferred goggles on." And with that said, the fast advanced was gone, and the invincible one headed out the building as well...
Will picked up Maia and brought her to her feet. "Come on girl, we can still catch up to them." She at first resisted, but stopped when Will said "Come on soldier! Move it!" They both went out of the building to find the Godlikes.
Will
William had regained his health and instead of running after the kids, he went inside the building for Maia. He found her shooting a gun everywhere. He wasnt sure if this was because of her mind, or from the Godlikes power that she seems to be completely loosing it. Will ran over to her, only being shoot in the leg once, and grabbed her gun hand and held her. She thrashed in refusal as Will tried to calm her. "Maia! maia stop! its Will, Im William! Calm down." and as he finished speaking the other advanced came down the stairs carrying the advanced who had super scenes. They dropped him on the floor, and he curled up into a ball crying. 'what ever that boy did it did a number on his mind.' Will thought as he saw him cry.
The other two demanded to know where the Godlikes went, and Will told them, "Their in the woods, and my guess is that a group of soldiers are after them with the inferred goggles on." And with that said, the fast advanced was gone, and the invincible one headed out the building as well...
Will picked up Maia and brought her to her feet. "Come on girl, we can still catch up to them." She at first resisted, but stopped when Will said "Come on soldier! Move it!" They both went out of the building to find the Godlikes.
Holly was starting to have trouble consentrating when she was forced to deflect bullets once again and instead opted to turning one of the guns on them and shooting each and every one of them in one of their knee-caps. This method caused them to fall down and cry out in pain and all she knew was that even if it didn't kill them they also wouldn't be walking for a few weeks. Then she took the goggles from them and made them invisible before scatteing them through-out the jungle not lifting the invisibility on them. After that she made them completely invisible partly to keep them better hidden and partly to keep James from seeing how tired she was getting. Just stay awake until we can get you some proper medical attention, I think falling asleep right now would be dangerous for you. I sent the shirt and my rabbit in a different direction as a decoy so that should slow them down a bit and even force them to split into two groups. We are almost at the end, just a little longer, Holly thought reassuringly, trying to convey that everything was under control even as her surroundings started to blur around the edges of her vision.
Maia stubbornly followed Will, though now she was seeing everything as the opposite of what it was. In fact, the reason she had struggled against Will was because to her he looked like a zombie. People looked like zombies, the floor looked like the ceiling, and once they were outside the trees all looked like buildings. She was running behind William in an odd pattern, trying to avoid running into the trees/buildings. She saw another group of zombies up ahead and ran towards them. They all seemed to be dead though, moaning and laying on the ground. Then again, zombies were always dead weren't they?
She ran past them with Will, looking for the Godlikes. Though she was already loopy, she still had a slight hope that they would find them. Maia couldn't feel if the gun was in her hand or not, so she looked over at Will who seemed to be carrying a rock. She wished she had her cross bow with her, but since she didn't she would have to make due with the rocks that seemed to be littered everywhere on the ground (really they were guns). She picked up two rocks about the size of a soda can and kept running.
She still had no clue what was going on. Maia had already been on the verge of complete insanity and James's illusions at the same time as her hallucinations hadn't helped at all.
She ran past them with Will, looking for the Godlikes. Though she was already loopy, she still had a slight hope that they would find them. Maia couldn't feel if the gun was in her hand or not, so she looked over at Will who seemed to be carrying a rock. She wished she had her cross bow with her, but since she didn't she would have to make due with the rocks that seemed to be littered everywhere on the ground (really they were guns). She picked up two rocks about the size of a soda can and kept running.
She still had no clue what was going on. Maia had already been on the verge of complete insanity and James's illusions at the same time as her hallucinations hadn't helped at all.
They had made it finally to the doors back to the elevator.
James was being hauled by Holly when they got to the doors. The doors opened with out her touching them. they both got inside the room and collapsed. This was where Erik said to go. The mission was a sucess.
Even thought we made it to the room, the enemies did not stop. They kept coming, in more and more numbers. Holly made many of them shoot each other but she slowly began to become weakened. She did great, not a single man was fast enough to make it inside the room. She still made us invisible, and the soldiers had no target to shoot... Holly had kept them alive this long.
Then, one of the guards from before ran right through the doors, and blocked the elevator. He was insanely fast, and held two sub machine guns. That he unloaded everywhere. Holly knocked away the bullets that flew at us, but this gave the man a target. Holly tried to knock him back with her powers, but he seemed to be able to dodge her power with his speed. Finally, he ran up right on us both and unloaded his duel guns as we laid on the ground. Holly made somewhat of a dome around her and James, but couldn't stopped all the bullets. James was shot multiple times, and wasn't sure if the same happened to Holly. They were invisible.
James tired one last thing before he died, he made appear two very shot up dead bodies lie before the soldier. He handed the documents to Holly. It took almost all he had left to make the soldier believe he had killed Holly and himself. He hoped Holly would leave him behind, but wasn't sure what she would do now. He also didnt think the soldier bought his illusion.
Two more people entered the room. A male and female.
James changed his plan...
William
Will practically Carried Maia the whole way through the forest. When they reached what would seem to be the destination of the godlikes, he watched as all the other soldiers shot each other, or shot blindly at the invisible enemy. The godlike had seemed to take care of all the soldiers until the fast advanced charged them. Will waited with Maia, as he heard the few seconds of fighting unfold between the godlikes and the Advanced. He finally moved in when the shooting stopped, hauling Maia with him. Upon entering the room, he saw the Advanced standing over two dead bodies. The bodies then vanished.
The advanced looked over at William and Maia, and said "There you are." before pointing his gun at Will and Maia. Will, who looked like James, couldnt move his hand to his knife, because it held up Maia, who now looked like Holly.
The man pulled the trigger once, only to hear it click. Then the back of his head blew all over the wall behind him. Will looked at Maias smoking gun pointing at the now dead advanced.
William couldn't react fast enough. He could only watch as the doors of the elevator closed with the two godlikes inside.
James was being hauled by Holly when they got to the doors. The doors opened with out her touching them. they both got inside the room and collapsed. This was where Erik said to go. The mission was a sucess.
Even thought we made it to the room, the enemies did not stop. They kept coming, in more and more numbers. Holly made many of them shoot each other but she slowly began to become weakened. She did great, not a single man was fast enough to make it inside the room. She still made us invisible, and the soldiers had no target to shoot... Holly had kept them alive this long.
Then, one of the guards from before ran right through the doors, and blocked the elevator. He was insanely fast, and held two sub machine guns. That he unloaded everywhere. Holly knocked away the bullets that flew at us, but this gave the man a target. Holly tried to knock him back with her powers, but he seemed to be able to dodge her power with his speed. Finally, he ran up right on us both and unloaded his duel guns as we laid on the ground. Holly made somewhat of a dome around her and James, but couldn't stopped all the bullets. James was shot multiple times, and wasn't sure if the same happened to Holly. They were invisible.
James tired one last thing before he died, he made appear two very shot up dead bodies lie before the soldier. He handed the documents to Holly. It took almost all he had left to make the soldier believe he had killed Holly and himself. He hoped Holly would leave him behind, but wasn't sure what she would do now. He also didnt think the soldier bought his illusion.
Two more people entered the room. A male and female.
James changed his plan...
William
Will practically Carried Maia the whole way through the forest. When they reached what would seem to be the destination of the godlikes, he watched as all the other soldiers shot each other, or shot blindly at the invisible enemy. The godlike had seemed to take care of all the soldiers until the fast advanced charged them. Will waited with Maia, as he heard the few seconds of fighting unfold between the godlikes and the Advanced. He finally moved in when the shooting stopped, hauling Maia with him. Upon entering the room, he saw the Advanced standing over two dead bodies. The bodies then vanished.
The advanced looked over at William and Maia, and said "There you are." before pointing his gun at Will and Maia. Will, who looked like James, couldnt move his hand to his knife, because it held up Maia, who now looked like Holly.
The man pulled the trigger once, only to hear it click. Then the back of his head blew all over the wall behind him. Will looked at Maias smoking gun pointing at the now dead advanced.
William couldn't react fast enough. He could only watch as the doors of the elevator closed with the two godlikes inside.
Maia squirmed out of Will's hands and landed with a thud on the floor. "So do we have to do that again three more times?" she asked Will, looking up at him. The world was normal now, but all of this fighting and chaos was exhausting. She hoped that they would bring a different set of experiments in for the next two Godlikes, or at least switch out some of them. They were going to need replacements for all the soldiers that had shot themselves.
Kiara looked at Alex worriedly, but didn't move towards him. "U-um. I heard some banging, and I decided to come check on everyone, to see who it was. I guess I found the source of all that though," she said laughing nervously. "Don't worry about me, I can defend myself. Nowhere is un-safe for me." She looked at him, but quickly looked away. Kiara knew something was wrong, that he was upset, but she couldn't leave now. The gaurds said it was dangerous in here and they aren't about to let out. They want to see me suffer. Not that I don't blame them, I have torched them more than once.
Alex shook his head. "Sorry I disturbed you. I'm just a bit agitated." He turned to her, not daring to take a step forward. His body was already moving to open and consume any living thing. "You might be able to defend yourself, but that doesn't mean your not in danger." He shivered as a tendril ran through his back. "You need to stay away from me."
She did her best to keep them from getting shot as they collapsed on the elevator floor but the amount of ammuniation aimed at them was too much. A few bullets were able to get passed her if the hot searing pain in her shoulder or the almost unheard grunt from James was anything to go by. Just as she was about to side-sweep their assailent she saw both her own and James' body appear in front of her, dead, and almost let out a startled gasp but held it in. Holly then felt some papers being pressed to her and she understood that he wanted her to go on without him with the documents. Instantly she felt realy guilty that he had gotten so injured that it had come to this, normally she wouldn't have made so many mistakes as she had, she knew that if she had made a more concreate plan like usual they would've come out of this without a scratch considering that it seemed as though their enemy wasn't even organized or coordinated in the least. Then suddenly their bodies vanished and they were walking into the clearing, this distracted the boy hat was fireing on them enough for him to step away from the elevator and she pulled them both inside all the way before closing the doors and pushing the button that would bring them up. She reversed her age to look six again before dropping the invisibility on the both of them so she could see the extent of the damage caused by her own carelessness. Sorry about this, if I had thought of a concreate plan to follow neither of us would be injured, this is all my fault. I swear I'm a competent tactition, it's been a while since I was injued like this and much longer since I came this close to losing. I was arrogant and underestimated their abilities as well as overestimated our own, I also didn't make full use of our abilities and didn't take full stock of the situation. This is all my fault, I'm so sorry, she apologized mournfully as she saw the full extent of James' injuries compared to her own.
James appeared will Holly on the Elevator floor. James Lied flat on his back, grunting in pain. His clothes were red from his blood. He had a stab wound just above his heart, and another in the side of his stomach. He counted up to 3 bullets that passed through his body, but he couldn't stand to keep count past that. He lied there bleeding out next to Holly, who was young again. He heard her, in his mind, apologizing to him. Begging him for forgiveness. Scolding her self.
He would just smile, and coughed out blood. His shaking hand slowly lifted above the child's head, and James gave Hollys head a pat like Erik would do to her. He laughed out loud, and placed his hand on her face saying, "Silly girl... you saved us..." His expression was a happy teeth showing smirk, with one eye halfway closed, and sweaty hair. That expression stuck, has his breath stopped. James became cold. Lights came from his and Hollys body, as the elevator went black.
Just like that the illusions stopped along with James heart and his blood, and the lights returned to normal again.
William
William looked at Maia. 'She had just shot another Advanced, and its like her mind didnt know it happened.' he thought to himself. 'Who was she protecting? Them? Us? or herself?'
"We will see." William answered her. He stood up and walked to the door. Before leaving he hesitated. "We should go back to the room" Then William left her behind as he walked into the forest toward the elevator they had come through.
Erik
The Vault door to Lailas room opened and Erik went in side. "Hows my Little Laila?" He smiled and walked over to her. Before she could speak he said, "Honey, i need a favor from you... Well, more like a job. You 'have' to do more healing and resurrection today." He told her.
"It would seem that Holly and James did quiet a bit of damage. Help us heal those who were hurt in the test..." He paused for a minute. She seemed quiet and upset. So he waited longer before he spoke again more seriously, "If you dont... We will be forced to place in more soldiers to make for the missing ones.... risking more lives..." Erik held out his hand with out a hint of happiness on his face.
He would just smile, and coughed out blood. His shaking hand slowly lifted above the child's head, and James gave Hollys head a pat like Erik would do to her. He laughed out loud, and placed his hand on her face saying, "Silly girl... you saved us..." His expression was a happy teeth showing smirk, with one eye halfway closed, and sweaty hair. That expression stuck, has his breath stopped. James became cold. Lights came from his and Hollys body, as the elevator went black.
Just like that the illusions stopped along with James heart and his blood, and the lights returned to normal again.
William
William looked at Maia. 'She had just shot another Advanced, and its like her mind didnt know it happened.' he thought to himself. 'Who was she protecting? Them? Us? or herself?'
"We will see." William answered her. He stood up and walked to the door. Before leaving he hesitated. "We should go back to the room" Then William left her behind as he walked into the forest toward the elevator they had come through.
Erik
The Vault door to Lailas room opened and Erik went in side. "Hows my Little Laila?" He smiled and walked over to her. Before she could speak he said, "Honey, i need a favor from you... Well, more like a job. You 'have' to do more healing and resurrection today." He told her.
"It would seem that Holly and James did quiet a bit of damage. Help us heal those who were hurt in the test..." He paused for a minute. She seemed quiet and upset. So he waited longer before he spoke again more seriously, "If you dont... We will be forced to place in more soldiers to make for the missing ones.... risking more lives..." Erik held out his hand with out a hint of happiness on his face.
When she felt his heart stop beating Holy began to panic, useing her powers she began forcing his heart to beat and his lungs to breath as she directed what blood remained in his body to the next correct vein to keep it from spilling out anymore. Laila, you have to hurry and get over here. James is severely injured, he has two stab wounds as well as at least five bullet wounds. He's also lost a lot of blood and as far as I can tell he's just passed out but his heartbeat and breathing stopped for a second so he might be dead. I'm regulating his breathing and heart rate at the moment as well as preventing him from bleeding out but I can't keep this up for long, please hurry Laila, she pleaded, purposely leaving out details on her own state of health as her vision slowly but steadily became blurrier.
Maia sighed and stayed where she was on the ground. All she wanted to do was just curl up into a ball and sleep forever. Her body ached and she knew she didn't have the strength to through another test like that. Sitting up, she looked around and noticed the body of the dead Advanced. When did that get there? she thought. She looked down at the gun in her hand. "Oh..."
She stood up and started walking through the forest. Maia had never had a good sense of direction. She wandered past the soldiers that had been injured and towards the outer wall of the testing room, trying to find the elevators. She eventually found them along with Will and stood next to him, waiting to see what the scientists had planned for them next.
She stood up and started walking through the forest. Maia had never had a good sense of direction. She wandered past the soldiers that had been injured and towards the outer wall of the testing room, trying to find the elevators. She eventually found them along with Will and stood next to him, waiting to see what the scientists had planned for them next.
Dr. Abernathy sloshed back to her office in her in wet clothes. The water did little to cool her off. With each step she cursed Lloyd more and more and with each curse for him, she had five for herself. Why did she suddenly care so much? What was it about today that made her feel so protective and Lloyd so predatory? Meredith still was not ruling out the possibility that one of the experiments had something to do with it, but also was open to the idea that it was not intentional. Sigh. She had a lot of work to do. First things first, change clothes.
Meredith spent many nights on base; therefore the majority of her wardrobe was on hand. On a whim, she opted night to change back into her usual garb, instead choosing one for comfort and movability consisting of light, blue jeans, a long-sleeved, fitted t-shirt and sneakers. She brushed out her long blond hair and left it down, deciding to let it air day. Replacing her glasses, she perched on the edge of her desk chair.
She was anxious to go over her notes for the meeting; however, she had left them in the monitoring room. Retrieving them, would mean possibly running into Lloyd. There was so much she wanted to ask him, tell him, yell at him, but she also did not want to get kicked off the study today. Biting the inside of her cheek, she pushed off her desk with a groan.
“Grab the notes, get out,” she whispered to herself as she headed toward the monitoring room. Easier said than done, she had a dread that as soon as she laid eyes on his smug smile, she would lose all control. Along the way, she forced her thoughts elsewhere. When hired, she knew the experiments were going to be treated very differently than the kids she was accustomed to working with and the doctor thought that she could handle and accept that. Maybe now she was realizing it would be harder than she thought. Perhaps cruelty and experimentation went hand in hand, she thought sadly.
Meredith spent many nights on base; therefore the majority of her wardrobe was on hand. On a whim, she opted night to change back into her usual garb, instead choosing one for comfort and movability consisting of light, blue jeans, a long-sleeved, fitted t-shirt and sneakers. She brushed out her long blond hair and left it down, deciding to let it air day. Replacing her glasses, she perched on the edge of her desk chair.
She was anxious to go over her notes for the meeting; however, she had left them in the monitoring room. Retrieving them, would mean possibly running into Lloyd. There was so much she wanted to ask him, tell him, yell at him, but she also did not want to get kicked off the study today. Biting the inside of her cheek, she pushed off her desk with a groan.
“Grab the notes, get out,” she whispered to herself as she headed toward the monitoring room. Easier said than done, she had a dread that as soon as she laid eyes on his smug smile, she would lose all control. Along the way, she forced her thoughts elsewhere. When hired, she knew the experiments were going to be treated very differently than the kids she was accustomed to working with and the doctor thought that she could handle and accept that. Maybe now she was realizing it would be harder than she thought. Perhaps cruelty and experimentation went hand in hand, she thought sadly.
"Why? What's wrong," she said, taking a step towards him. Sometimes, she got over her head with confidence that she couldn't get hurt. And this would be one of those times. I need to make things right, with all these guys. I probably hurt Holly the most, she wants a family and I was rude, she thought to herself. "Well these guys aren't letting me out anytime soon. They are pissed at me, and they think you being angry can hurt me, they aren't going to let me out until I'm half dead."
Laila:
Laila watched the screen in horror there was just so much pain and agony, she couldn't watch it anymore. She just closed her eyes and tried to picture happy things. She was rocking back and forth on her bed when she heard the vault open. She looked up and saw Erik.
"I'm not good, there's so much pain going on, I can't handle it" she said with a sob as she looked up at him. "I'll help but only if you answer a question for me afterwards." she said standing up and taking his hand.
Laila watched the screen in horror there was just so much pain and agony, she couldn't watch it anymore. She just closed her eyes and tried to picture happy things. She was rocking back and forth on her bed when she heard the vault open. She looked up and saw Erik.
"I'm not good, there's so much pain going on, I can't handle it" she said with a sob as she looked up at him. "I'll help but only if you answer a question for me afterwards." she said standing up and taking his hand.
"It not as simple as me being angry." Alex said as a tendril came out from the back of his shirt. "I am not supposed to get close to anyone, I already let it too far back in the hallway." He said backing up to the wall. "You can manipulate fire, and me..well....." A large tendril shot up from his shoulder. It was black and red veins were visible under its transparent skin. "I consume living things.....you need to stay away..."
William escorted Laila out of the vault, and to the elevator. By the time they arrived, the elevator doors opened themselves. In the elevator was the bloody Holly and the Dead James. Erik didnt like the sight, and he squeezed Lailas hand tighter. She was with him though, and that comforted him. He saw Holly in terror and tried to comfort her. "Dont worry Holly. Laila will take care of the soldiers hurt in this test, and help you and james... All will be back to normal soon." He tried to smile but couldnt. He tried to not let all of this bother him, but couldnt. All he could do was let go of Lailas hand. "When youve helped him Laila. Ride down to the 7th floor... the injured and dead bodies while be taken there, and guards will be there to watch over you as well"
Kiara saw then thing shoot from him and she unknowingly stumbled backwards, hitting a wall and falling. "What do you mean yo let it to far? Nothing happened to me back there," she said with more confidence than she had. "I did something, didn't I," she whimpered. I always do something wrong.
Holly grabbed the documents that James had given her and threw them with all the ferocity that she could muster at the moment at Erik when his words registared. He knew that she hated being lied to even if she rarely called him out on it, and they both knew that things would never be normal again. This is all my fault, it shouldn't have come to this, I could've prevented this. He said that I saved us, but if that's true then why is he like this, why does he feel so cold? Laila, please hurry, you have to help him, please, she thought pleadingly as she hung her head to hide her tears.
Laila:
I'm coming Holly, I'm coming as fast as I can but I can only go as fast as Erik is leading me. she replied to Holly's pleas. Now it was time to talk to James.
James listen to me, hold on to my voice, I'm coming as fast as I can don't worry everything is going to be alright, if you listen to me long enough you should start to feel a warm calm wash over you. That's me healing you telepathically,its not as good as skin to skin contact but it'll help till i get there. Laila started to loser her composure and started to cry, she'd never cried before so this scared her
Guys you are going to be alright, I promise, but for now just hold on to my thoughts it should help ease the pain. I can't lose you guys, I just can't y'all are my family so just please hold on. she begged and sniffed as she and Erik hurry to their destination.
I'm coming Holly, I'm coming as fast as I can but I can only go as fast as Erik is leading me. she replied to Holly's pleas. Now it was time to talk to James.
James listen to me, hold on to my voice, I'm coming as fast as I can don't worry everything is going to be alright, if you listen to me long enough you should start to feel a warm calm wash over you. That's me healing you telepathically,its not as good as skin to skin contact but it'll help till i get there. Laila started to loser her composure and started to cry, she'd never cried before so this scared her
Guys you are going to be alright, I promise, but for now just hold on to my thoughts it should help ease the pain. I can't lose you guys, I just can't y'all are my family so just please hold on. she begged and sniffed as she and Erik hurry to their destination.
As Zero rested his head on her shoulder and blushed and smiled plesantly. She then embraced her wings around him to keep him warm as they walked to her room. ''You need to sleep Zero, you can use my bed. I don't really sleep that often, which I still don't know why but it is just the way I am.'' She said with a giggle at the end. She then walked Zero to her bed and opened up the plankets and fluffed the pillows for comfort then sat him gentally on the bed.
She then walked over to her arm chair then she turned back at saw a present sat on her bed. She scuffled to it and picked it up and blinked at it for a moment then suddenly shaked it like crazy. ''I don't know what this is!'' She shouted in half curiousity and frustration then she sighed and opened it and her eyes filled with happy tears.
It was a bottle that has arctic water inside. On the cap is inscribed, "You cannot discover new oceans unless you have the courage to lose sight of the shore." It was also purple and the had silver rims on it. It was beautiful in her eyes.
She then walked to her small desk and got out a shoulder bag and placed it inside it and put it on. She loved the smell so much she just couldn't leave it.
Then she sat on the arm chair and smiled to Zero. ''Zero.....When I was talking to Lloyd..he told me you were blind...Do you know why you are? I hate to ask but why?'' She asked with sniffing the bottle like cat nip then she put it away and placed her hands infront of her and await a answer.
(Sorry peoples! I suddenly had no time to roleplay but I am back, sorry to Zane though. You had to wait so long and i am sorry. Also I might not be able to role on friday since I am going to the hospital for surgery but if I post back it means I am somewhat drowzy but fine. Thankyou!)
She then walked over to her arm chair then she turned back at saw a present sat on her bed. She scuffled to it and picked it up and blinked at it for a moment then suddenly shaked it like crazy. ''I don't know what this is!'' She shouted in half curiousity and frustration then she sighed and opened it and her eyes filled with happy tears.
It was a bottle that has arctic water inside. On the cap is inscribed, "You cannot discover new oceans unless you have the courage to lose sight of the shore." It was also purple and the had silver rims on it. It was beautiful in her eyes.
She then walked to her small desk and got out a shoulder bag and placed it inside it and put it on. She loved the smell so much she just couldn't leave it.
Then she sat on the arm chair and smiled to Zero. ''Zero.....When I was talking to Lloyd..he told me you were blind...Do you know why you are? I hate to ask but why?'' She asked with sniffing the bottle like cat nip then she put it away and placed her hands infront of her and await a answer.
(Sorry peoples! I suddenly had no time to roleplay but I am back, sorry to Zane though. You had to wait so long and i am sorry. Also I might not be able to role on friday since I am going to the hospital for surgery but if I post back it means I am somewhat drowzy but fine. Thankyou!)
Alex concentrated and the tendril went back into his shoulder. "What I mean is that we had contact. You hugged me, something thats really not good.' He said sighing. "My body reacts on its own when near something it has had physical contact with. I have trouble keeping it under control at times." He shook his head. . "If you get a foot away from me my body will react and try to consume you."
As Ava embraced him in her wings Zero buried his face into her shoulder. ''You need to sleep Zero, you can use my bed. I don't really sleep that often, which I still don't know why but it is just the way I am.'' She doesn't sleep much well that's odd don't you think. Counting the steps carefully, and hearing each of the thoughts that were passed through the godlikes, the blond was worried about the others. As Ava sat him on the bed he fell asleep immediately.
While in the sleep state he exited out of his body. ''Zero.....When I was talking to Lloyd..he told me you were blind...Do you know why you are? I hate to ask but why?'' Taking a long time to think of what he was gonna tell her Zero remembered one conversation that he had with Lloyd. "Well Lloyd said that at the age of two they tried to give me enhanced vision, but it back fired, and I lost my sight because of it." He blamed the scientist for making him blind, and knew from Lloyd, that they were taken care of.
Lloyd review the data from the test and was displeased by it. He was hoping that the children weren't injured too much. Looking at the chart he got a idea hatched in his devious head. Looking at the monitors he saw that Zero was lying fast asleep in Ava's room. Well it won't matter the drug he created kept a person awake for three days and wondered what it'll do to the child. Taking and giving the order to his walkie talkie Lloyd watched as a few guards entered the winged girls room and pushed her away. The pushed was more of a shove, and he was not pleased by it. Another guard picked up the girl and walked out with her heading down to the training area.
Returning to the screen that showed Zero Lloyd saw that the boy was already awake, and being pushed by the guards. Pressing a button he spoke to the other children excluding Holly, James, and Laila. "Kiara, Alex, Zero, and Avaron pleased report to the second test elevator." The command was followed by guards walking toward the kids and shoving them with guns to move. It did not worry him, the guns were filled with sleeping pelts.
Looking at the other testing ground Lloyd looked at the forest with the scenery but soon it would be destroyed. Looking at the stats he decided that a group of 50 advance 20 mutts and 80 soldiers would do. He'd expect that each of the kids would be able to take down 30 of there combat-ens. The grand total would be 150. Watching he wondered what his to co-workers were doing.
While in the sleep state he exited out of his body. ''Zero.....When I was talking to Lloyd..he told me you were blind...Do you know why you are? I hate to ask but why?'' Taking a long time to think of what he was gonna tell her Zero remembered one conversation that he had with Lloyd. "Well Lloyd said that at the age of two they tried to give me enhanced vision, but it back fired, and I lost my sight because of it." He blamed the scientist for making him blind, and knew from Lloyd, that they were taken care of.
Lloyd review the data from the test and was displeased by it. He was hoping that the children weren't injured too much. Looking at the chart he got a idea hatched in his devious head. Looking at the monitors he saw that Zero was lying fast asleep in Ava's room. Well it won't matter the drug he created kept a person awake for three days and wondered what it'll do to the child. Taking and giving the order to his walkie talkie Lloyd watched as a few guards entered the winged girls room and pushed her away. The pushed was more of a shove, and he was not pleased by it. Another guard picked up the girl and walked out with her heading down to the training area.
Returning to the screen that showed Zero Lloyd saw that the boy was already awake, and being pushed by the guards. Pressing a button he spoke to the other children excluding Holly, James, and Laila. "Kiara, Alex, Zero, and Avaron pleased report to the second test elevator." The command was followed by guards walking toward the kids and shoving them with guns to move. It did not worry him, the guns were filled with sleeping pelts.
Looking at the other testing ground Lloyd looked at the forest with the scenery but soon it would be destroyed. Looking at the stats he decided that a group of 50 advance 20 mutts and 80 soldiers would do. He'd expect that each of the kids would be able to take down 30 of there combat-ens. The grand total would be 150. Watching he wondered what his to co-workers were doing.
As Lloyd's voice came on the inter-com and the soldiers entered his room Alex cursed yet also prayed silently. His body wouldn't react if he was in a combat situation. As the men pushed him forward he walked next to kiara. "I know this kinda goes against what I said earlier, but stick by me." He said. He was met with another shove which caused 3 tendrls to come out of his shoulder, but he put them back. 'What's your game Lloyd."
As a guard picked her up with no choice in the matter she sighed and rested her head on the guard's shoulder. ''Just because Lloyd carried me like this when I was a child does not mean you can Jason..'' She huffed then the guard laughed and smacked her ass and she yelped.
''Yeah yeah Avaron, I know you love it!'' Jason the guard sniggered and she instantly whacked the back of his head with her closes hand. ''Shut up!'' She snapped then Jason sighed then went back to 'serious' mode as he called it.
Then the intercom went and Lloyd ordered them to the second floor testing area and she whimpered. ''I don't want more tests...I thought it was my day off?'' She whined then Jason the guard giggled under his breath and she rolled her eyes at him then it got to her. ''Jason, Where is Zero? He can't be tested on! He is really tired!'' She shouted in concern.
Jason then spoke flatly. ''It is Lloyd's orders Avaron, you should know now what he says goes.''
Avaron frowned. ''That is not fair we are still human! I am going to talk to Lloyd about this!'' She threatened. ''Oh, do you know about the tests we are doing Jason.'' She asked polity.
Jason the guard did not answer or signal like he usually would and she raised a brow for a moment then shrugged it off and rested her head on his shoulder and waited to get to the destination, he briefly stroked her head and she smiled alittle.
''Yeah yeah Avaron, I know you love it!'' Jason the guard sniggered and she instantly whacked the back of his head with her closes hand. ''Shut up!'' She snapped then Jason sighed then went back to 'serious' mode as he called it.
Then the intercom went and Lloyd ordered them to the second floor testing area and she whimpered. ''I don't want more tests...I thought it was my day off?'' She whined then Jason the guard giggled under his breath and she rolled her eyes at him then it got to her. ''Jason, Where is Zero? He can't be tested on! He is really tired!'' She shouted in concern.
Jason then spoke flatly. ''It is Lloyd's orders Avaron, you should know now what he says goes.''
Avaron frowned. ''That is not fair we are still human! I am going to talk to Lloyd about this!'' She threatened. ''Oh, do you know about the tests we are doing Jason.'' She asked polity.
Jason the guard did not answer or signal like he usually would and she raised a brow for a moment then shrugged it off and rested her head on his shoulder and waited to get to the destination, he briefly stroked her head and she smiled alittle.
Maia:
Maia looked up at Will, then at the others around them. She was waiting to see if they would be forced to play the scientists' little game again or if they could go back up the elevators. She hoped they were leaving, but it didn't seem that way. Perhaps the scientists were preoccupied with something that they'd waited to send the elevators down to the testing area. Or maybe the elevators broke?
"Are we leaving?" she asked him quietly. She looked up at the ceiling of the room, at the lights. She wanted to go outside to the Courtyard where real light was, even if it would result in her being teased.
Devin:
As he sat in his room, he was unaware of all that had happened to some of the other experiments. He shared his room with three other Advanced males. Two of them always ignored him, not even bothering to say 'Hello'. But the third was genuinely nice, talking for Devin sometimes. He appreciated the fact that somebody would do that for him. Nobody knew that he really could talk, but Devin did not want anybody to know. When he was alone, he would whisper to himself sometimes.
"Devin? You need to go do a test," the one roommate who was his friend told him. "Your number just came up on the board. Better go find somebody else to partner up with."
Maia looked up at Will, then at the others around them. She was waiting to see if they would be forced to play the scientists' little game again or if they could go back up the elevators. She hoped they were leaving, but it didn't seem that way. Perhaps the scientists were preoccupied with something that they'd waited to send the elevators down to the testing area. Or maybe the elevators broke?
"Are we leaving?" she asked him quietly. She looked up at the ceiling of the room, at the lights. She wanted to go outside to the Courtyard where real light was, even if it would result in her being teased.
Devin:
As he sat in his room, he was unaware of all that had happened to some of the other experiments. He shared his room with three other Advanced males. Two of them always ignored him, not even bothering to say 'Hello'. But the third was genuinely nice, talking for Devin sometimes. He appreciated the fact that somebody would do that for him. Nobody knew that he really could talk, but Devin did not want anybody to know. When he was alone, he would whisper to himself sometimes.
"Devin? You need to go do a test," the one roommate who was his friend told him. "Your number just came up on the board. Better go find somebody else to partner up with."
She didn't feel like she had the energy to concentrate on anything more at the moment and she had already dropped everything in the testing room just so she could call for help. Holly knew that she couldn't keep this up for too long, but she hoped that she would be able to hold out until Laila got there. Closing her eyes she calmed her paniced thoughts and racing heart and instead concentrated on doing the only thing that she could at the moment, acting as a life-support system for James.
Laila rushed over to Holly and James, she got to work on Holly first since James was already dead. "Holly this wont even hurt you will feel a warm calming sensation wash over you, thats all" she said as she grabbed Holly's hands and whispered something to herself. Holly would see a warm yellow light glide up her arms covering her body, the light healed her completely, she looked as if she had never been hurt in the first place. "Okay Holly you're done" she said moving over to James, she started to cry. "You're going to be fine James I promise", she whispered as the tears ran down her cheeks and touched his skin it healed his wounds." Laila then leaned down and lifted James' chin slightly as if she was preparing for mouth to mouth, she then lowered her mouth to his and breathed life back into her dearest brother. Laila put her ear to his chest and could hear his heart beating regularly,she smiled and layed her hands on his chest covering him with the same warm yellow light healing his wounds. "James, you can wake up now," she whispered in his ear as she propped him up against the wall and was now hugging him..
James
Thinking was difficult. James eyes felt hard to open when his heart began to beat again. It was the strangest sensation. Having warmth spread through his body as his blood began to flow from his chest to his extremities. He then felt another rush of warmth that felt golden. It shot through his body and his mind seemed to clear up and calm. His wounds did not hurt anymore, and he felt good as knew. He was able to have complete thought now, and wondered if this was the afterlife. He heard Lailas voice as she called to him to wake up. He began feeling his body being wrapped up in the arms of another. He eyes flickered open and shut trying to take in the florescent light.
He had the strangest feeling of falling before, even though it would seem they had already took the elevator up. James saw Laila above him, and the elevator doors opened to Erik and the in-between room from the elevator to the vaults... He turned his head to find the child Holly sitting next to them. He had a quick flash back to how she looked when she was older, and it jogged his memory.
He shot up quickly, still disoriented and saying mumbled words. He trying to grab on to something that wasnt there and help himself up, but his brain still needed more blood to properly reacted. "Whagotta. Uhaa" he said, when he stumbled and fell right back where he was.
This made Erik laugh, because he really was a funny sight. Like a patient doped up on pain relaxers.
Feeling soon came back completely and he was normal again after many grunts and moans. He waited a second looking back and forth to Holly and Laila. Their tear stained faces.
"Miss me?" He smiled.
Thinking was difficult. James eyes felt hard to open when his heart began to beat again. It was the strangest sensation. Having warmth spread through his body as his blood began to flow from his chest to his extremities. He then felt another rush of warmth that felt golden. It shot through his body and his mind seemed to clear up and calm. His wounds did not hurt anymore, and he felt good as knew. He was able to have complete thought now, and wondered if this was the afterlife. He heard Lailas voice as she called to him to wake up. He began feeling his body being wrapped up in the arms of another. He eyes flickered open and shut trying to take in the florescent light.
He had the strangest feeling of falling before, even though it would seem they had already took the elevator up. James saw Laila above him, and the elevator doors opened to Erik and the in-between room from the elevator to the vaults... He turned his head to find the child Holly sitting next to them. He had a quick flash back to how she looked when she was older, and it jogged his memory.
He shot up quickly, still disoriented and saying mumbled words. He trying to grab on to something that wasnt there and help himself up, but his brain still needed more blood to properly reacted. "Whagotta. Uhaa" he said, when he stumbled and fell right back where he was.
This made Erik laugh, because he really was a funny sight. Like a patient doped up on pain relaxers.
Feeling soon came back completely and he was normal again after many grunts and moans. He waited a second looking back and forth to Holly and Laila. Their tear stained faces.
"Miss me?" He smiled.
"More that anything" Laila said rushing to him and giving him a big hug, "I wasn't sure I had saved you or not" she said her tears soaking his shirt. "You scared me" she whispered not yet ready to release him, "but I'm glad you're alright now." she said finally releasing him from her grip and sniffing a little looking up at him.
"More that anything" Laila said rushing to him and giving him a big hug, "I wasn't sure I had saved you or not" she said her tears soaking his shirt. "You scared me" she whispered not yet ready to release him, "but I'm glad you're alright now." she said finally releasing him from her grip and sniffing a little looking up at him.
Holly opened her eyes when Laila came in and watched in facination as her wounds were healed followed by James. She observed him intently as he woke up and had some trouble regaining his motor functions but when he did she gave James a small smile, relieved that he was okay and alive. Sorry I got you so hurt, I really should have made a proper plan instead of being so cocky. Laila saved your life... she trailed off in her thoughts not sure what exactly she wanted to communicate, I should return to my room now. She then turned and ran from the room as quickly as she could before anyone could stop her. When the guards posted right outside her door saw her coming they automaticly unlocked the vault for her. She slipped inside with a nod of thanks and raced to the bathroom, turning on the cold water and climbing in still fully clothed to sit under the cold spray, clutching her knees to her chest.
Kiara looked at the gaurds as they pushed her and Alex out the door and to an elevator. "Watch where your pushing," she yelled at the gaurds, then looked at Alex. "Yeah. Ok." She looked at her feet as she tried to control her anger towards the gaurds, only letting small flames escape her hands. "Keep pushing and I'll burn your face off! You and your boss!"
As Kiara started to argue with the guards Alex grabbed her wrist. "Calm down. Do anything and we just might get punished. You don't want more water on you do you?" As he held her small tendrils escaped his wrist and started to touch her arm. He quickly drew back and looked away. 'sorry." He said massaging his wrist
Kiara looked shocked at Alex as tendrils started to touch her. It gave her the weirdest feeling ever, but all she could say was, "It's alright. Nothing happened, so I'm good." A sudden memory of pain flashed through her body, as she remembered the water dumping out onto her. "N-no. Of course not." A small tear rolled down her cheek without her knowing. She looked away to and sighed.
Alex looked at Kiara and sighed. "Kiara, your starting to cry..." he said. She had looked away after he told her about the water and he could hear the fear in the single word she said. Giving a deep breath he started to concentrate on keeping his body at bay. He moved his hand over and put it on her shoulder. He could feel the tendrils under his skin, but didn't let them escape. "You'll be fine.'
As Avaron arrived to her destination the guard placed her on the ground again and practically pushed her inst the large room and shut the door be hide her without a word, just a smirk. She frowned and banged on the door. ''Quit smiling Jason!'' She exclaimed followed by a sigh. As she turned around she saw the people from earlier and she instantly ran to them. ''What happened?'' She said in concern.
Walking as he was ordered Zero had no problem at all. The pills he had taken had taken affect and now he was fully awake. There were many things he hated and one of them was being used as a test experiment to new drugs. When he heard Ava speak Zero rose an eyebrow a stopped for a second, which now he was about to be hit with the butt of a gun. What some people never knew was that Zero hated to be touched and this solider was gonna learn it the hard way but he wouldn't kill him. Approaching him the solider soon flew back into the wall. The blond just stood there and began to walk again.
Feeling the presence of others Zero was aware that this was gonna be a long test. Arriving at the elevator he hoped that Lloyd had a plan now. Many people would underestimate due to being blind but that was just stupid. He could create anything he wanted but that would just strain his mind, though what some never knew was he was he was able to make the objects anywhere he wanted.
Lloyd looked at the screen and mumbled something. Looking down at the screen he picked up the mic and voiced, "Children your mission is to get a document and to capture the enemy commander." The commander would just be a large doll; it would be placed close to the document. Sliding back into the chair the male was watching the fun be displayed. He was amused by everything that Kiara did, she should know better.
Feeling the presence of others Zero was aware that this was gonna be a long test. Arriving at the elevator he hoped that Lloyd had a plan now. Many people would underestimate due to being blind but that was just stupid. He could create anything he wanted but that would just strain his mind, though what some never knew was he was he was able to make the objects anywhere he wanted.
Lloyd looked at the screen and mumbled something. Looking down at the screen he picked up the mic and voiced, "Children your mission is to get a document and to capture the enemy commander." The commander would just be a large doll; it would be placed close to the document. Sliding back into the chair the male was watching the fun be displayed. He was amused by everything that Kiara did, she should know better.
As the metal door opened she saw Zero being shoved in. Then she looked up and listened to Lloyd and sighed. ''This is going to be....interesting.'' She mumbled then she smiled again and ran up to Zero but before speaking she rubbed her butt as it still stung from the spank Jason the guard gave her.
''Hi again Zero! Are you okay now?'' She asked in concern as she quickly grabbed his hand softly and stood next to him. She flapped her wings a few times to exercise them since she knew this was going to be a hard one compared to the others she went through. Then she looked at Zero.
''I-I just want to say that if you need help or anything I will be right at your side. N-No matter what.'' She said warmly with a cheerfully smile and a calmness in her icy blue eyes.
''Hi again Zero! Are you okay now?'' She asked in concern as she quickly grabbed his hand softly and stood next to him. She flapped her wings a few times to exercise them since she knew this was going to be a hard one compared to the others she went through. Then she looked at Zero.
''I-I just want to say that if you need help or anything I will be right at your side. N-No matter what.'' She said warmly with a cheerfully smile and a calmness in her icy blue eyes.
After seeing Holly run off, James knew she was somehow upset by all of this. James didnt know what to think himself. He hugged Laila, who was beginning to no longer feel like a stranger and gave his thanks to her. James stood up and left the elevator. He had saw the rest of the group begin hauled into another elevator to begin their test as a whole group. Eric told James and Laila that they could watch from monitors put in their rooms. So james left Erik and Laila and wanted to take a second to rest in his room alone, and figure try to take everything in. All of this was happening so fast. James went into his room empty white room and watched the monitors.
"I-I just want to say that if you need help or anything I will be right at your side. N-No matter what."
Help what did she take him for, Zero had been in many tests though many of them were for his mental capabilities. Still he hated it when someone thought of him as a helpless blind kid. He was way more then a blind kid, he was able to hack into any database with ease and the scientists knew it. "Thank you for the offer Ava, but I'm more then capable of handling my self."
He could feel some disgusting thoughts coming from one of the guards. The thoughts were all about Ava. His eyebrows twitching ever so slightly, Zero soon devised a plan to take care of the guy for good. No one was gonna think of Ava in that manor, and live.
Help what did she take him for, Zero had been in many tests though many of them were for his mental capabilities. Still he hated it when someone thought of him as a helpless blind kid. He was way more then a blind kid, he was able to hack into any database with ease and the scientists knew it. "Thank you for the offer Ava, but I'm more then capable of handling my self."
He could feel some disgusting thoughts coming from one of the guards. The thoughts were all about Ava. His eyebrows twitching ever so slightly, Zero soon devised a plan to take care of the guy for good. No one was gonna think of Ava in that manor, and live.
Avaron instantly stepped away from Zero and flared her arms around and shook her head about as her face went bright red. ''Oh no! I didn't mean it as if you were useless! I just meant I will be there for you if you need to talk or something.....You are probably more capable then me! I can't even be mean without apologizing and I am clumsy!'' She explained as her face burned up then she laughed nervously and she somewhat freaked out as she tried to explain what she meant by it.
''I think I will just uhh....go over there..'' She said as she continued to laugh nervously as she she went to scuffle away quickly then suddenly she toppled over a part of up-turned flooring. She fell head first with her butt up in the air which was revealed as her blue mini skirt that showed off her white underwear as the skirt flapped over her hips. She flapped her wings madly as she was in shock and she simply groaned on the floor and stayed there since she just made a complete fool of herself. She continued to groan a little from the pain but as it subsided she just sighed quietly to herself in defeat.
''I think I will just uhh....go over there..'' She said as she continued to laugh nervously as she she went to scuffle away quickly then suddenly she toppled over a part of up-turned flooring. She fell head first with her butt up in the air which was revealed as her blue mini skirt that showed off her white underwear as the skirt flapped over her hips. She flapped her wings madly as she was in shock and she simply groaned on the floor and stayed there since she just made a complete fool of herself. She continued to groan a little from the pain but as it subsided she just sighed quietly to herself in defeat.
Hearing Ava fall on the ground didn't bring any emotion to him. Zero wondered if she had done it on purpose or if she was just clumsy. Well she did say that. Walking toward her making hardly a sound Zero grabbed her by the shoulder and picked her up, with some help from his powers. Setting her carefully the male did a mental check to see if everything was alright, finding that it was he let go of her shoulders.
This was awkward to the blond but it didn't seem to matter. Dusting off the girl the male had touched her butt, but there was no blush or anything that swept through him. His hands had gently touched her wings as he brushed her back; he wished that he could truly see her. Bringing her in a hug he spoke, "you've to watch where your going Ava." The words were kind and sincere since the boy truly cared about the girl.
This was awkward to the blond but it didn't seem to matter. Dusting off the girl the male had touched her butt, but there was no blush or anything that swept through him. His hands had gently touched her wings as he brushed her back; he wished that he could truly see her. Bringing her in a hug he spoke, "you've to watch where your going Ava." The words were kind and sincere since the boy truly cared about the girl.
Kiara jumped as Alex put his hand on her shoulder and pulled away. "I know its hard for you to control yourself. Don't make it any harder for yourself." She looked down, then back up and smiled. They had finally arrived to the room, she assumed, and the guards shoved them in. She stumbled a bit but ended catching herself. "You know, I can't understand why your guys are such jerks. There is no need to flipping push and shove like a bunch of kindergardeners.," she snarled at them and cursed under her breath. Remember what Alex said. And remember what a jerk Lloyd is. Don't need any more water soaking me to day, might end up killing myself, she thought.
"Sorry. Being supportive isn't really something I do." Alex said when she snapped at him. He sighed and just continued walking. Once they reached the room he was shoved in and shot a glare at the guards. He made a mental note of their faces so he could get some payback later. He the returned his attention back to Kiara. She was really trying to keep her temper under control. "Kiara, stay calm. They just don't know what will happen if they let their guards down."
Kiara looked at Alex and smiled. She noticed Avaron and Zero in the room to and ran over to them. "Hey guys. Are you clear on what to do? I'm a little lost. And Alex might be too." She sat down on the floor, sighing. "I call burning anyone who gets in our way," she said, laughing slightly. I honestly don't get the meaning of this. I'm pretty sure half the people here can pick up papers and bring them back. It's pointless crap like this that makes me hate you more and more every single day Lloyd.
Letting go of Ava, and Turning toward the sound of Kiara's voice Zero mentally slapped himself. How was he so stupid to not to notice her and Alex. His powers allowed him to read the girls mind with ease.
I honestly don't get the meaning of this. I'm pretty sure half the people here can pick up papers and bring them back. It's pointless crap like this that makes me hate you more and more every single day Lloyd.
Kiara you know the link is still there, by link he ment the telepathic one he made between the godlikes. He wasn't up for words so he just stood there with Ava to his side his hand slightly above her butt. Who knows Lloyd might be hiding his true feelings with the attitude he shows to us, or he could be forced to be that way.
Lloyd looked onto the screen as the godlikes assembled. He stared down into the image of Kiara for some reasons she pissed him off. Checking over another screen he saw that the elevators for the soldiers, advance, and mutts. Pressing a button Lloyd spoke into a microphone, "Kids your mission is to retriever some documents as wells as capture the enemy general, when you have accomplished these tasks then your next goal is to return to the waiting room...... Oh and remember don't die."
He knew that some of them would question his motives but it was just data that he was collecting. The room was the same size as the one they were in. Pressing a new button the elevator doors slid open revealing a pure white door with yellow hand holds. He now waited for the kids to enter the elevator.
I honestly don't get the meaning of this. I'm pretty sure half the people here can pick up papers and bring them back. It's pointless crap like this that makes me hate you more and more every single day Lloyd.
Kiara you know the link is still there, by link he ment the telepathic one he made between the godlikes. He wasn't up for words so he just stood there with Ava to his side his hand slightly above her butt. Who knows Lloyd might be hiding his true feelings with the attitude he shows to us, or he could be forced to be that way.
Lloyd looked onto the screen as the godlikes assembled. He stared down into the image of Kiara for some reasons she pissed him off. Checking over another screen he saw that the elevators for the soldiers, advance, and mutts. Pressing a button Lloyd spoke into a microphone, "Kids your mission is to retriever some documents as wells as capture the enemy general, when you have accomplished these tasks then your next goal is to return to the waiting room...... Oh and remember don't die."
He knew that some of them would question his motives but it was just data that he was collecting. The room was the same size as the one they were in. Pressing a new button the elevator doors slid open revealing a pure white door with yellow hand holds. He now waited for the kids to enter the elevator.
Kiara jumped as she heard Zero's voice in her head, but remembered the link. Oh, yeah, forgot about that, she thought nervously. She then heard Lloyd's voice and scowled at where the voice was coming from. "Yeah yeah, Lloyd. I won't let myself die, you'll miss me to much." Her smile was sarcastic. She saw the elevator open and jumoed again slightly before getting up and heading towards the elevator.Appearently Lloyd is to lazy to get his ass up and get his own documents. Unlike him, we actually matter in the world. Kiara had once again forgot about the mind link as she thought that. But when she did remember, she laughed and said, "Good thing he's not linked, or he would drown me right about now."
"Yeah yeah, Lloyd. I won't let myself die, you'll miss me to much."
So that was the mission. The blond's thoughts were moving to fast for anyone to even decipher them, he was thinking of ways to be be sucessful with the mission. He watched Kiara enter the elevator, with the weird way he saw things. Muttering a something Zero followed Kiara into the elevator. Ava was still by his side as he walked and he was getting accustomed to her touch. The girl seemed to just follow along where ever he went.
"Good thing he's not linked, or he would drown me right about now.
Frowning Z rose one of his eyebrows. Standing there it seemed like they were waiting for someone to join them, thinking for a bit Zero remembered that they were waiting for Alex to enter. He held Ava closer to him and would try to protect her if the need was to arise.
So that was the mission. The blond's thoughts were moving to fast for anyone to even decipher them, he was thinking of ways to be be sucessful with the mission. He watched Kiara enter the elevator, with the weird way he saw things. Muttering a something Zero followed Kiara into the elevator. Ava was still by his side as he walked and he was getting accustomed to her touch. The girl seemed to just follow along where ever he went.
"Good thing he's not linked, or he would drown me right about now.
Frowning Z rose one of his eyebrows. Standing there it seemed like they were waiting for someone to join them, thinking for a bit Zero remembered that they were waiting for Alex to enter. He held Ava closer to him and would try to protect her if the need was to arise.
Alex said nothing as Lloyd explained their mission. So it was a test, why else would he tell them not to die. He didn't have to worry about dying, bullets and blades would pass through him because of his anatomy. He walked into the elevator and gave a sigh. He sighed again as he thought what they would be up against. At least now he could calm his body by consuming an opponent. "This will be refreshing. Need something to calm my nerves."
Laila went down on the elevator to finish healing the other victims of the test, there was so much blood shed she could hardly stand it. But she went one by one healing every poor and unfortunate soul. "This sucks," she mumbled under her breath as she finished healing them all.
Avaron followed right by Zero's side then turned her head to him. ''Thankyou, but sorry...I am so clumsy.'' She giggled. Then when she hear Lloyd's voice she frowned. ''W-we don't have to kill anyone....right?'' She asked herself not really appointed to anyone though she did not mind if others put their inputs.
She scratched her head then yawned in turn before speaking. ''So basically, grab the general and get the documents..Well then. This will be different to the other tests but if we all work together and try to harm as less as possible and build up a plan that uses all of her good things we are good at I am sure this will be a breeze!'' She explained in a quite out going way that was unsual for her then she giggled cheerfully then sighed calmly.
Unlike the others she was pretty calm and collected, she already decided on the best way to go as she explain but the only thing she was concerned about was hurting people since it was just not in her nature. She cleared her throat quietly and placed one of her hands on Zero's loose part of his shirt with little tugging just for comfort and she blushed alittle to herself with a warming smile then looked at the others. ''So, what you think? do you think my idea is a good one? Even if it is or not. All your input will be useful either way.'' She gladly announced with a cherry smile like usual.
She scratched her head then yawned in turn before speaking. ''So basically, grab the general and get the documents..Well then. This will be different to the other tests but if we all work together and try to harm as less as possible and build up a plan that uses all of her good things we are good at I am sure this will be a breeze!'' She explained in a quite out going way that was unsual for her then she giggled cheerfully then sighed calmly.
Unlike the others she was pretty calm and collected, she already decided on the best way to go as she explain but the only thing she was concerned about was hurting people since it was just not in her nature. She cleared her throat quietly and placed one of her hands on Zero's loose part of his shirt with little tugging just for comfort and she blushed alittle to herself with a warming smile then looked at the others. ''So, what you think? do you think my idea is a good one? Even if it is or not. All your input will be useful either way.'' She gladly announced with a cherry smile like usual.
"well, all I'm going to do is blast anyone who either, 1. Pisses me off, 2. Get's in my way, or 3. If I just dontlike them. Is that ok with you guys?" Kiara looked at the other three in the elevator, and noticed the feelings, or what she thought were feelings, between Zero and Avaron. "Awe, how cute," she whispered to herself. "What did I mess you up that bad," she asked Alex. She tried to make her voice joking but it came out more hurt than anything else. Well, this could be a good way to find the extent of my powers, she thought. "And Avaron. If you dont want to hurt anyone, stay by me and I'll hurt them for you."
I'll be fine.' Alex told Kiara. "Just let me get one person in my hands." He said coldly. He looked at Zero and Avaron. They seemed to be harboring feelings for each other. But Alex wouldn't know, he couldn't get close to someone without accidently consuming them. "Kiara, leave as many alive as you can. Please."
"What Kiara said." He didn't mind the girls plan but he could have thought of a deadlier one. He didn't mind killing anyone, but he just hated to get his hands dirty. He soon heard the doors close and feel the elevator go downward. He felt the thoughts of others and quickly blocked them out, but from amount there was it looked like they were going to have tough time. Reaching the bottom the four soon arrived to a waiting room that look identical to the one from before, except for the large screen door that by the looks of it led to a forest. "Well who's first?" The question was to anyone and it meant two things, who would get out first, and who would go into the forest first.
(I just want to say that the godlikes can develop new powers over some time, but only one at a time.)
(I just want to say that the godlikes can develop new powers over some time, but only one at a time.)
"Why should I leave them alive? The object is to kill isn't it?" She looked at Alex and sighed. "Great, I sound like and evil monster. That's exactally what he wants," she mumbled the last part to herself.
"Because I want to know what they know. Don't worry, they will die little evil" he said with disapproval. He then sighed and looked at the others. 'I'll go first." He said walking out. He wasn't being brave. Foolish either. Just wanted to see who was out there. And what was out there. He walked over to the screen door and instead of opening it merely punched his way through it, shatering the glass. 'Alright, lets see what LLoyd has in story for us.'
Avaron nodded to everyone then frowned. ''I don't want to hurt anyone but it doesn't mean I won't if I must.'' She said to everyone not in irritation to what they thought about her but just to make sure that they knew she was a rose with thorns. She smiled at Kiara before speaking. ''Thank you, I will keep that in mind but for now, thank you but no thank you.'' She said polity.
Avaron turned to Zero and smiled at him then whispered into his ear. ''I know you will be okay, your strong.'' She said as a compliment then she retracted her head and smiled to him then tugged on his shirt from where she was still holding onto to signal to go into the forest. Mainly because she was curious.
But curiosity killed the cat, right?
But she was not a cat so it could not be appoint to her.
She seemed more mature and ready at this point and not her usual cheerful self, because she knew she will have to kill or harm people and she hated that...but like she said, she will if she has too. But still blood on her hands still didn't sit well.
Avaron turned to Zero and smiled at him then whispered into his ear. ''I know you will be okay, your strong.'' She said as a compliment then she retracted her head and smiled to him then tugged on his shirt from where she was still holding onto to signal to go into the forest. Mainly because she was curious.
But curiosity killed the cat, right?
But she was not a cat so it could not be appoint to her.
She seemed more mature and ready at this point and not her usual cheerful self, because she knew she will have to kill or harm people and she hated that...but like she said, she will if she has too. But still blood on her hands still didn't sit well.
Devin stood up and walked out of the room with his friend. He was curious as to what this test would be. As his friend talked to him, he began daydreaming. He was rather hungry and was thinking about many different foods. Devin thought that he might want to travel the world one day, seeing its greatest sights and tasting its greatest food.
His friend led him to the testing elevators just in time. Ten more seconds and he would have been shut out and risking punishment from the scientists. He stepped inside of the crowded elevator and nodded his thanks. As the elevator descended he started to get a bad feeling about this. His friend had said something about 45 others already going down to the test room. Were they simply the replacements then?
As the group stepped out of the elevator, he realized just how big this particular test would be. Mutts, Advanced, and soldiers alike were standing in the room where they would be told about their mission. They were not formally met though, as a scientist who seemed rather distracted rushed into the room. She scanned over the crowd of teens and kids, then raised her hand signaling silence. "Now, this test is unlike any other you have experienced. You will be fighting a new breed called the Godlikes. They are stronger than all of you and have unbelievable abilities." She clicked a button on the small laptop she carried and a picture of a boy and girl appeared on the screen. It was Holly and James during the previous test. She then clicked again and a small video started playing, clearly showing Holly deflecting bullets and throwing a person out of a window. It also showed an Advanced shooting at two of their own-a red headed girl and a young man. Devin guessed that the other kid had mind controlling powers or something.
"So when we say try your hardest-listen to us! Most of you will likely die, as many in the group before did." This comment stirred up mummers around the room. Devin remained silent. "But don't worry, we'll patch you up for the next round if you are really up to it. Now, before they get there before you, let me tell you your mission. These kids are after the 'commander' and some documents within a building in the testing room. Destroy them at all costs and let them take nothing. Questions? No, good! Now head down there before they get those documents!" the young scientist with glasses screamed at them.
Rushing back to the elevators, the large and rather nervous group descended to the testing room, stepping out into a forest. "Let's kick some butt!" a young man called out and some others near him cheered. Devin wasn't so sure they should be happy quite yet.
---
Maia scowled at the scientist at the top of the elevator. "What do you mean I have to go back?!" she yelled at him. "I am tired beyond belief and-"
"Look, we need some more kids to go down and fight. You weren't seriously injured like some others in that room over there." He gestured to the room Laila had previously been in healing the dead and wounded soldiers, Mutts, and Advanced. "Besides, the next group could use some experience."
Maia sighed and turned back around and stepped into an elevator. She had lost sight of Will awhile ago and didn't know if he was being forced to fight again. As she descended, she screamed loudly, then stepped back into the familiar forest.
His friend led him to the testing elevators just in time. Ten more seconds and he would have been shut out and risking punishment from the scientists. He stepped inside of the crowded elevator and nodded his thanks. As the elevator descended he started to get a bad feeling about this. His friend had said something about 45 others already going down to the test room. Were they simply the replacements then?
As the group stepped out of the elevator, he realized just how big this particular test would be. Mutts, Advanced, and soldiers alike were standing in the room where they would be told about their mission. They were not formally met though, as a scientist who seemed rather distracted rushed into the room. She scanned over the crowd of teens and kids, then raised her hand signaling silence. "Now, this test is unlike any other you have experienced. You will be fighting a new breed called the Godlikes. They are stronger than all of you and have unbelievable abilities." She clicked a button on the small laptop she carried and a picture of a boy and girl appeared on the screen. It was Holly and James during the previous test. She then clicked again and a small video started playing, clearly showing Holly deflecting bullets and throwing a person out of a window. It also showed an Advanced shooting at two of their own-a red headed girl and a young man. Devin guessed that the other kid had mind controlling powers or something.
"So when we say try your hardest-listen to us! Most of you will likely die, as many in the group before did." This comment stirred up mummers around the room. Devin remained silent. "But don't worry, we'll patch you up for the next round if you are really up to it. Now, before they get there before you, let me tell you your mission. These kids are after the 'commander' and some documents within a building in the testing room. Destroy them at all costs and let them take nothing. Questions? No, good! Now head down there before they get those documents!" the young scientist with glasses screamed at them.
Rushing back to the elevators, the large and rather nervous group descended to the testing room, stepping out into a forest. "Let's kick some butt!" a young man called out and some others near him cheered. Devin wasn't so sure they should be happy quite yet.
---
Maia scowled at the scientist at the top of the elevator. "What do you mean I have to go back?!" she yelled at him. "I am tired beyond belief and-"
"Look, we need some more kids to go down and fight. You weren't seriously injured like some others in that room over there." He gestured to the room Laila had previously been in healing the dead and wounded soldiers, Mutts, and Advanced. "Besides, the next group could use some experience."
Maia sighed and turned back around and stepped into an elevator. She had lost sight of Will awhile ago and didn't know if he was being forced to fight again. As she descended, she screamed loudly, then stepped back into the familiar forest.
Zero heard Alex punch out the screen door, what a brute, he thought. As Ava whispered in his ear Zero wondered why she would compliment him. Being tugged by the girl was not something he liked but he walked toward the door. He could feel the minds of the soldiers, there was so many of them, he quickly blocked them out. He never liked to have blood on his hands but his powers wouldn't allow it. He walked through the door and into the forest, he saw large blobs they would be trees. He would keep his distance from most but he soon created a large gray shield that was big enough to hide him and Ava. It would be able to handle anything that it.
Kiara jumped when Alex punched out the screen door. "You could be a little more stealthy then that Alex," she said sternly but let out a sigh. "It would probably be better to have a plan, in case one of us get hurt or something. I mean, it's better to be safe than sorry. And we can't break up this family thing we got going. I don't think any of us want to see Holly upset." She saw Zero and Avaron again and she couldn't help but giggle. I think that is just so cute. Falling in love and only knowing each other for a few hours, she thought, forgeting about the mind link, again. She looked at Alex, blushed deeply and looked away. No ... not possible ...
Alex nodded. "Stealth is smart, but I need to know what our opponents do fast, and if they are using guns, they can't kill me." Alex looked around them, scanning the forest. He saw no sign of danger, but that didn't mean there wasn't any. He shook his head. "I really don't want to hurt this Holly person. I don't know her, but if you think we need a plan, fine." Alex looked at Kiara. She was looking at Zero and Avaron . She seemed deep in thought. She then looked at him, blushed then looked away. "Are you alright Kiara?'
Kiara's blush grew deeper when Alex asked if she was ok. "Um, yeah. Never better," she mumbled. Focus, Kiara, focus, she thought to herself. "Umm plan right. We should stay close, watch each others backs. You know the usual stuff. If they ahve guns I'm done for. I can melt the guns, but not the bullets themselves. If one takes a shot when I'm busy and don't know it, then I'm a goner." And it'll be a danm shame if I have to set this beautiful forest on fire, she thought. Kiara glanced back at Zero and Avaron,she had a feeling that she was the only weak one. "Oh what's the use. All I can do is control fire. There's nothing I can do." Her blush was still deep on her face.
Alex listened to what Kiara said. She seemed so depressed and disapponted in herself. She would be killed if she was shot. Alex thought a moment. She did seem concerned with them all. Normally he wouldn't care. But Kiara had piqed his interest. "This might help with bullets." He said holding out his and. It suddenly opened and multiple black tendrills seemed to form on it. They suddenly hardened and became a black ball. "Keep this on your person, when bullets or danger surges toward you, it will spread in a shield and protect you. Its light too." He tilted his head. "You seem to believe your useless, but that's not true. Your abilities range for multiple uses. Don't say your not strong. Your strong, take it from me. And are you sure your alright?You look red."
Kiara looked at the ball with curousity. "Oh, thanks." She took the ball and put it in her pocket as she listened to him talk. She froze as he asked if she was ok. "Yeah, I'm fine. Nerves I guess." Kiara smiled at Alex, So nice. No wonder I ... never mind ... she thought. "Now let's go get them!" Kiara fist pumped the air and looked at Alex again. "Now I'm more confident. Thanks a lot. Now we're all bullet proof!" She laughed as stood next to Alex in the doorway. "Do you want me to go first?"
Alex raised an eyebrow at her sudden change in attitude. Was he really that inspiring that he had changed her attitude? Strange. When she smiled at him he tried to smile back. He managed a small one. He wasn't used to it. When she asked to go first he shook his head. "I'll go first. We don't know what's waiting and that shield only takes so much." He took a step foreward. Nothing yet. Another step. A whistling sound. Then a splat. A bullet jammed into his chest, passing straight through it. But no pain showed on his face. "Sniper." He said. He then aimed his hand toward the bullets direction. A large tentacle hit from his wrist and jetted toward the man. There was a grunt as he retracted the tentacle, a soldier on the other end. "This guy must of wanted to take us down fast." He said. The tentacle was buried in the mans chest and was pulsating.
Kiara flinched as a bullet hit Alex, but he seemed unharmed. She rushed to his side and saw the soldier, but stumbled back a bit when she saw the tendril. She got back up and grabbed the man's gun, hoping she could operate it. "Well, I have this. I could shot random places and see if I can nail anyone." She looked over her shoulder at Alex and waited for his approval. Now I can show that bastard Lloyd what I'm really made of, she thought. "But if I use this, then I might not learn the extent of my powers."
Alex nodded in approval when Kiara took the gun but shook it when she said she could fire it in random directions. "Do that, and everyone will know where we are. But I might have an edge to help us." Suddenly the tendril started to spread around the soldier, small veins making their waybunder his skin. The soldier was the retracted by the tendril straight toward Alex, who's body seemed to welcome. Once the soldier hit Alex he was suddenly being consumed. It looked like the soldier, clothing and all, was being absorbed into Alex's body. Once the soldier was completely consumed, Alex sighed. He knew everything the soldier did. "The soldier was left from the last test. Abandoned, that's why he found us so soon." He also had the soldiers skills and memories, but he wouldn't mention that.
Kiara was shocked slighty at when Alex consumed the soldier. It made her gasp and fall back. But she quickly got up and back at his side. "Right. Ok. So I should just fire if I see someone?" She looked at him with a blank stare, but looked away quickly. It was so weird how he was consuming that man. I kinda feel sorry for the guy. But then again, he did try to kill us, she thought. "so that's what could have happened," she said unconsiously, aiming the gun in random directions.
Alex looked at kiara as she fell back. Of course she wouldn't have been expecting something like that. No one really would. She recovered quickly though. "Yes, only if you see someone, and only if that person is armed." He said. "Sorry if i scared you when I....." he didn't know the right word for it. "And yes, that's what could have happened in my room to you." He said patting her back. "So be" he froze and looked back at her. He poked her shoulder again, then again. "Strange..." he said looking at his hand.
Kiara looked back at him with a raised brow as he repeatedly poked her, and she laughed. "Would you mind not poking me? Aren't we on a time sensitive mission, aren't we? Or you could just explain why your poking me and make me not feel weird," she said. She heard rustling around in a bush near by, when someone with a gun jumped out and shot at her. Kiara easily dodged the bullet and sot one right back, hitting him dead center in the chest. The soldier went limp and fell to the ground bleeding. "Eh .... eh .... I .... just .... killed .... him ...." she muttered. Sure she always threatened, but those were idol threats. She had never actually killed someone before.
Alex stopped poking her. "Sorry, its just...remember how I told you my body would react to getting near you?" He poked her once more. 'Well, its ignoring you now. Its strange..." when the man with a gun jumped out Alex was about to fire another tendril when Kiara shot him first. He was about to congradulate her when he noticed how shaken up she looked. "You've....never killed someone have you?"
She shook her head to Alex's question, falling onto her knee's. Kiara looked at her hands and wondered if maybe that man had a family, if he had kids. She couldn't tell, but tears were streaming down her face as she stared at the dead man. "It's not real. I would never be able to do that. I've never held a gun in my life, how could I be that accurate. It doesn't make sense," she said shaking. No, no, no, no. I couldn't have done that. This is a trick. But it seems so real, she thought.
Alex watched as Kiara fell to her knee's. He saw her look at her hands, tears streaming down her face. She was taking it hard. Yet earlier sh.e had seemed so anxious to burn someone to a crisp. "Kiara...' he said getting on one knee. He heard her start to ramble about how it wasn't right, how it wasn't real. "Kiara..." he said looking into her eyes. "...it happened, you killed someone. It realy happened. You need to get a hold of yourself. Look, whenever I consume someone! I get their memories. I see their life. It hurts at first i know, but you get used to it." He put a hand on her shoulder. 'so please, stop crying."
Kiara looked at Alex and wiped her eyes, but it didn't stop the tears. "Your right. I'm the who said we were on a time sensitive mission. I'm sorry," she said, putting her hand on his and got up. "Stop crying," she told herself aloud as she grabbed the gun. "Thanks Alex. I would hug you, but .... I don't want to make it any harder for you than it already is." Kiara took a deep breath and looked around.
Alex nodded as she tried to pull herself together. She thanked him and seemed to be calming down. "Life is an ugly think Kiara, its never what you want it to be." He said when she told herself to stop crying. When she said she would hug him, he was almost scared. He gave a sigh of relief when she said she wouldn't. He wasn't used to the hugging thing. "Alright, if your calm, lets get ready. Time or no time we do thid at our own pace." She seemed to get better as he talked to her. It was weird for him.
(OOC: The song she is singing is When Your Gone by Avril Lavigne)
Kiara let out a sigh, putting her hair up. "Never say never," was all she said as she looked back at him and smiled. She never told anyone but singing was a secret passion of hers. She started to sing a soft tune as she looked around the forest.
"I always needed time on my own
I never thought I'd need you there when I cry
And the days feel like years when I'm alone
And the bed where you lie is made up on your side
When you walk away I count the steps that you take
Do you see how much I need you right now,"
Kiara always loved to mess around with music and see what she came up with, and this was one of her favorites.
"When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you
I've never felt this way before
Everything that I do reminds me of you
And the clothes you left, they lie on the floor
And they smell just like you, I love the things that you do
When you walk away I count the steps that you take
Do you see how much I need you right now,"
Even though she was singing, she was still consetrating on her surrondings. She was blushing as her voice grew slightly louder, but not enough to alert anyone of their position.
"When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you
We were made for each other
Out here forever
I know we were, yeah
All I ever wanted was for you to know
Everything I'd do, I'd give my heart and soul
I can hardly breathe I need to feel you here with me, yeah
When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you."
She had finally finished and looked down, but only for a second. She was quickly on gaurd and watching. She never actually sung for anyone, except for occasionally when a guard wouldn't leave, she would sing. They all said she had a beautiful voice, but she didn't hear it.
Kiara let out a sigh, putting her hair up. "Never say never," was all she said as she looked back at him and smiled. She never told anyone but singing was a secret passion of hers. She started to sing a soft tune as she looked around the forest.
"I always needed time on my own
I never thought I'd need you there when I cry
And the days feel like years when I'm alone
And the bed where you lie is made up on your side
When you walk away I count the steps that you take
Do you see how much I need you right now,"
Kiara always loved to mess around with music and see what she came up with, and this was one of her favorites.
"When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you
I've never felt this way before
Everything that I do reminds me of you
And the clothes you left, they lie on the floor
And they smell just like you, I love the things that you do
When you walk away I count the steps that you take
Do you see how much I need you right now,"
Even though she was singing, she was still consetrating on her surrondings. She was blushing as her voice grew slightly louder, but not enough to alert anyone of their position.
"When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you
We were made for each other
Out here forever
I know we were, yeah
All I ever wanted was for you to know
Everything I'd do, I'd give my heart and soul
I can hardly breathe I need to feel you here with me, yeah
When you're gone
The pieces of my heart are missing you
When you're gone
The face I came to know is missing too
When you're gone
The words I need to hear to always get me through the day and make it ok
I miss you."
She had finally finished and looked down, but only for a second. She was quickly on gaurd and watching. She never actually sung for anyone, except for occasionally when a guard wouldn't leave, she would sing. They all said she had a beautiful voice, but she didn't hear it.
Alex was about to ask her if she saw anything when sh did something he would never expect. She began to sing. It was strange to him. He had not actually heard anyone sing before. But here was Kiara, singing beautifull. He said nothing but listened carefully to every word she said. When she stopped singing he noticed she was blushing again. Why did she always blush? "Kiara...that was..." he didn't know what word to use.
Devin had positioned himself inside the document room. He listened as some of the others around him were talking amongst themselves. They were commenting on the stupidity of this test. Capture some blank papers and a giant over-stuffed doll? That was easy. "Those Godlike things don't stand a chance against all of us!" the confident one was saying as he poked his gun at the 'commander'. "What can they do? Spit little fireballs at us? Oooh, I'm so scared!" He screamed like a little girl and some of the others in the room laughed. What fools, Devin thought to himself. They'll be the ones to die.
He watched as a red-headed girl named Maia came into the room and shoved the confident man out of her way. Devin didn't like Maia very much-she was so loud and often confused him. He knew that she had hallucinations, but it was sometimes hard to tell when she was having them.
---
Maia stormed into the document room, which still had some blood splatters here and there. "The cleaning team sure is great here," she mumbled as she shoved a man out of her way. "You guys are toast just so you know. The other two were invisible and telekinetic powers. I hear that we have four people coming our way now and apparently they have different powers then the others. So may I suggest that you shut your fat mouths and try not to die?" She walked over to the documents sitting next to Devin. "Anybody got a match?" she asked.
"Get out you stupid Mutt!" the man she had pushed out of her way earlier said. She rolled her eyes and aimed her gun at him. "Don't make me waste this bullet on you," she warned, then pulled the trigger. The man fell over dead.
"Now, like I said before: You guys are toast. If you need me, I'll be hiding in one of the other rooms on this floor so I don't get killed." She walked out of the room, stepping over the man's body as she did and heading to the weapons room.
He watched as a red-headed girl named Maia came into the room and shoved the confident man out of her way. Devin didn't like Maia very much-she was so loud and often confused him. He knew that she had hallucinations, but it was sometimes hard to tell when she was having them.
---
Maia stormed into the document room, which still had some blood splatters here and there. "The cleaning team sure is great here," she mumbled as she shoved a man out of her way. "You guys are toast just so you know. The other two were invisible and telekinetic powers. I hear that we have four people coming our way now and apparently they have different powers then the others. So may I suggest that you shut your fat mouths and try not to die?" She walked over to the documents sitting next to Devin. "Anybody got a match?" she asked.
"Get out you stupid Mutt!" the man she had pushed out of her way earlier said. She rolled her eyes and aimed her gun at him. "Don't make me waste this bullet on you," she warned, then pulled the trigger. The man fell over dead.
"Now, like I said before: You guys are toast. If you need me, I'll be hiding in one of the other rooms on this floor so I don't get killed." She walked out of the room, stepping over the man's body as she did and heading to the weapons room.
"Kiara...that was..." Alex said. "Horrible. I know. It's just a hobby of mine," she said, scratching her head. She looked around, wondering which direction to go. Kiara slung the gun around her shoulder and concentrated on the ground. "Ok, maybe I could boost my self into the air and see where the building is ... No ... That will give us away. Alex, which way?" She looked up at Alex.
"No no, I wasn't going to say horrible, it wasn't, it was...good.' he said with a wave of his hand. He wondered why she thought she was horrible. He watched her as she tried to figure out which direction to go. She asked him which way to go and he jerked a thumb left. "This way." He said plainly. He did, of course have that soldiers memories. "Just get ready, this guy has quite a few friends." He then changed the subject. "Why do you think your singing is horrible?"
"Horrible people can only do horrible things," she quoted what she remembered on of the scientists telling her. She started to the left, pushing past trees and bushes, as silently as she could. "Besides, I'm pretty sure mutant's shouldn't be good at singing. It doesn't make sense." She smiled back at Alex then looked forward again. There was rustling in the bushes ahead, so Kiara launched a fire ball at the bush. But the bush didn't burn, only the man inside it did. "I think your right. Everytime, I think it get's easier."
"Just because your not normal doesn't make you horrible.' Alex said with a hint of anger. He had been called a monster and freak multiple times. But it never bothered him. "And you are good at singing. Anyone who says anything else doesn't know squat." When she burned a man alive from a bush, he shook his head. "Just don't get carried away. Once you get addicted to bloodlust, its hard to get out.'
"What, are you saying that from experience or something?" Kiara kicked the dead man back into the bush and kept walking. "Well, if you ever want me to sing you a song, you know where to find me," she said smiling to herself. Horrible or not, I'm loving this killing thing. Don't see why I got so upset. Anyways, I'll just make sure ot to kill an one unless they try to kill me first, she thought. Kiara started to hum a tune as she continued to walk, listening carefully for directions from Alex or anyone hiding.
"I've killed guards and harmless doctors without meaning too."Alex said still by her. "I've been called a monster, freak, beast, abomination. All because my body reacts to others. I don't want to be known as one, but I can't help it. My bodyreacts on its own. Its why I warned you in my room" he shook his head. "Kiara, never enjoy killing."
"The whole, 'Stay away or I'll eat you' bit didn't seem to be working when you were poking me earlier. Youwere all like," Kiara started poking him randomly in differrent spots. "And not once did I see one of your ... things come out and bite me. Unless you did eat me and this is a dream," she said sarcastically. "Your learning control, Alex. Why now, I don't know. But at least you can not eat me! That would suck, cause I was just starting to like you." Kiara made a ball of flame in her fist and bounced it around, preparing for a possible attack.
"I apologized about that and it was strange. No matter who it was my body always reacted. That's why I was confused." He said before stopping. He had just froze at what she had said. Started to like him? He never heard anyone say those words. He was kinda scared. "Well, that's...good to hear." He said watching the ball of flame.
"What's so good about it? I'm sure tons of people like you. You are a very likable guy." Kiara clenched the ball in her fist and small bits of spark and ash flew all around her. She looked back at him and noticed that he had stopped. "What's wrong?" She asked, stopping as well. Kiara then unconsiously grabbed his hand, holding it for a short while before noticing and rippingher hand away. "Sorry, I'm so sorry."
"Didn't you hear the killed harmless people without meaning too thing? Nobody likes me. Their scared.' He sighed and watched as she crushed the fireball. When she asked if he was alright he nodded. 'Yes i'm-" he stopped as she took his hand. He stared at it for a bit, not sure what to make of it. When she ripped away, he shook his head. "No its fine just...unexpected.'
Kiara laughed a bit and said, "You telling me, I didn't even know that I did it. You know if you want you caan just smack me." She let out one more slight laugh before looking around. God damn Kiara, get a hold of yourself! You can't just go around holding random guys hand! Especially Alex's, it's hard enough for him, she thought. "It's been really quiet. Maybe they weren't ready," she said, smiling back at Alex, "How you holdin' up?"
Alex shook his head. "What would smacking you solve?" He sighed. There was something bothering her. Something he didn't understand. They have been quiet. They were ready, I'm guessing they are focusing on defending the documents." He sighed. 'I'm doing fine. My bodies not going crazy. I don't think it will to you anymore."
"Well isn't that just dadny! Then we can hold hands!" Kiara took Alex's hand again, glad she did it consiously. "Well, then we can relax a bit until we actually get there, where the real fight is going to be."At least I think. Kiara looked a Alex out of the corner of her eye, to see if he was uncomforatable.
Alex nearly retracted his hand when she grabbed it again. But he still didn't feel his body reacting to her. It was scary, the fact his body was acting strange, and that someone was hold in his hand. He gave a slight nod when she said they could relax. "Yeah...relax." he said. "Kiara, why do you find it easy to befriend me?"
"Well..." she though for a second before coming up with the answer.. "Because you helped me. I was upset and you were there. Even if you didn't want to be.You give me what others haven't. Warmth, a feeling of protection, and some one to talk to. Other's might call you a monster, but I call it unique. I call it special. Everyone has a power when they are born, and few want them to show. You decided to let yours show, therefore, your trying to show off to the world and say your special." Kiara made a confused face. "That didn't make any sense. Sorry. I'm usually grumpy. Why do you find it easy to befriend me?"
Alex tried to go through what Kiara had answered. A feeling of protection? He was there for her? Someone to talk too? He never though he could be any of those things. He was showing off? Telling everyone he was special through expression? Now he was confused at her question. "To be honest, I at first just wanted to get you to calm down. Your ability to control fire intrigued me, and I thought you could use some help. I mean no offense, but i also see a few problems with your behavior. I want to help you with your troubles, since your the only one to actually try to brfiend me. I guess..." he scratched the back of his head. '...I like you." He said it plainly.
"Well that's good, cause I like you too!" She had a smile on her face, even though inside she was screaming. What exactally does he mean by like! "Well, if I don't die, we can hang out! That is if Lloyd isn't an ass and takes you away from me." Memories sent a chill down her spine, but she quickly recovered. "But there really wouldn't be anything to do ... as far as I know." She started to think really hard.
"Hang out.' Alex said. "Lloyd keeps us locked away remember?" He wondered why she wasn't bothered in the slightest by his abilities, even to the point of being a friend. It just felt weird to him. "As for you dying, you won't get even close. I'll make sure of it. And you also don't have to worry about Lloyd."
Avaron watched as the others already fighting then she thought, ''Why don't the soldiers see me and Zero?'' She then patted Zero's back then turned her head to him. ''I am going to help the others....can't hide forever! Plus! You guys haven't seen me use my powers!'' She gladly announced and shortly after a giggle followed. She then sighed. ''See you soon.'' She said in some what of sorrow as she started to part away from him.
As soon as Avaron slipped out of the bubble instantly a soldier came charging at her and she frowned in thought.''I am sorry..''
Instantly as he got in front of her she drop kicked him in the face then spread her arms out wide allowing air to collect in her arm span. As she instantly forced them closed the soldier, along with others charging behind were forced back. The one she drop kicked in the face at the front flew back into a tree and was impaled on one of its branches. A faint scream was heard and gave Avaron a chill as she clicked her neck. She then spread her wings out and instantly flapped them. Her eyes seemed to start to glow along with her finger tips. It seemed she over charged and now was going to release it.
''Finally, Wing space..'' She then jumped into the air and glided straight to another crowd of armored humans and pounced on one and literary plunged her hand into his chest and crushed his heart, he instantly fitted for a second then died. ''Heart failure...pity.'' She stated as she sharply turned her head to one of the soldiers that has watched her do it, his face was white and sweat started to pour down his face. He had his gun out with a finger on the trigger.
Avaron blinked at him with a wide grin across her face, her voice morphed and her finger nails sharper and longer, Along with her blue hair strands were become silver, she seemed different in over charge almost a different person... She sniffed the air slowly the released it with bliss. ''I smell fear....your scared...well rightly so.'' She said without emotion as she grabbed his gun and shoved it into his mouth and pulled the trigger allowing the blood from the exploding head spat on her then letting go of the gun she watched him flop onto the floor like a dead fish. She then looked to her hands and she saw the blood and her eyes filled with fear. At this point her morphed features started to become normal.
Instantly her normal self came back as she continued to looked at the blood and the corpses in disgust and she screamed at the sight. ''I did this! I can't do this....Lloyd! Let me out! I can't allow myself to do this! I will lose myself!'' She pleaded as she shivered on the spot. ''Please....Please Lloyd..'' She continued to pleaded forgetting about the other soldiers come at her....
As soon as Avaron slipped out of the bubble instantly a soldier came charging at her and she frowned in thought.''I am sorry..''
Instantly as he got in front of her she drop kicked him in the face then spread her arms out wide allowing air to collect in her arm span. As she instantly forced them closed the soldier, along with others charging behind were forced back. The one she drop kicked in the face at the front flew back into a tree and was impaled on one of its branches. A faint scream was heard and gave Avaron a chill as she clicked her neck. She then spread her wings out and instantly flapped them. Her eyes seemed to start to glow along with her finger tips. It seemed she over charged and now was going to release it.
''Finally, Wing space..'' She then jumped into the air and glided straight to another crowd of armored humans and pounced on one and literary plunged her hand into his chest and crushed his heart, he instantly fitted for a second then died. ''Heart failure...pity.'' She stated as she sharply turned her head to one of the soldiers that has watched her do it, his face was white and sweat started to pour down his face. He had his gun out with a finger on the trigger.
Avaron blinked at him with a wide grin across her face, her voice morphed and her finger nails sharper and longer, Along with her blue hair strands were become silver, she seemed different in over charge almost a different person... She sniffed the air slowly the released it with bliss. ''I smell fear....your scared...well rightly so.'' She said without emotion as she grabbed his gun and shoved it into his mouth and pulled the trigger allowing the blood from the exploding head spat on her then letting go of the gun she watched him flop onto the floor like a dead fish. She then looked to her hands and she saw the blood and her eyes filled with fear. At this point her morphed features started to become normal.
Instantly her normal self came back as she continued to looked at the blood and the corpses in disgust and she screamed at the sight. ''I did this! I can't do this....Lloyd! Let me out! I can't allow myself to do this! I will lose myself!'' She pleaded as she shivered on the spot. ''Please....Please Lloyd..'' She continued to pleaded forgetting about the other soldiers come at her....
Zero heard Ava move out of his shield, and go off some where else. Feeling the minds of the soldiers the male stood there and heard them fire at him, once the bullets touched his shield they just rebounded themselves toward anyone that was in-front of him. Seeing the pink figures fall the blond walked straight ahead doing just that. Getting bored of the little charade Zero threw the shield which exploded into a group of soldiers. Zero began to walk toward a location which was giving of thoughts that sounded like the documents would be located at. Sensing the mind of one soldier he quickly created a small shield that returned the bullet; he knew how to create smaller shields faster then a larger one.
Tripling on a rock the male now realized the he was surrounded and about to be killed. His mind racing just as they started to fire the male created a large ball around him saving his life. As always the bullets rebounded but it would seem that these soldiers were undercover. "Damn this is bad..."
Tripling on a rock the male now realized the he was surrounded and about to be killed. His mind racing just as they started to fire the male created a large ball around him saving his life. As always the bullets rebounded but it would seem that these soldiers were undercover. "Damn this is bad..."
Holly didn't know how long she had silently sat under the freezing cold spray of the shower, all she knew was that it was long enough for her to stop shivering, make the water feel warm, and her skin to tinge blue. Her body was too numb to move at this point so she had to use her telekinesis to turn off the water and carry her to her bed. She couldn't remember when she started doing this and doubted that even a singal one of the many scientists knew the answer to that, only that she'd never gotten sick from doing it and that it relaxed her, even though she knew how unhealthy it was. A few minutes passed with her just lying on her bed before her body started to shiver violently, trying desperately to warm up, but she supressed them as well as she could wanting to retain the cold for as long as she could. It made her mind go blank of any other thoughts or feelings other than the cold and for now she welcomed it eagerly.
As Laila finished healing and reviving all of the victims she left and decided to go see how Holly was, she made her way to the elevator and went up to their floor and down her corridor she knocked on Holly's vault. "Holly? Are you okay?" she asked softly checking on her friend. "May I come in?"
I'm fine, you can come in if you want but only if you promise not to panic and just let whatever you see be, she thought absently. She knew that Laila would try to heal her or warm her up somehow, she'd gathered that much about her in the few hours that she'd known her. So she could safely assume that she'd either be mad or worried about her once she saw her still slightly blue complexion and faintly purple lips and wouldn't be able to do anything about it.
"Okay but can I at least give you a hug when I enter?" she asked softly before entering the room. "I really need a hug right now, after what i've just seen and ...and please?" Laila sniffed.
Kiara jumped as she heard more gun fire behind them. She quickly let go of Alex and ran back to the other's. "Are you guys alright?" She yelled, throwing fireballs at the other men. Some instantly caught on fire and died, but others hurriedly patted out the flames. Kiara spotted Avaron, dashed over to her and covered them with a fire sheild. "You should have stayed with Zero!" Kiara continued to toss fire in every direction. She quickly looked down and saw Avaron and her state, she needed to act quickly. She grabbed the shield thing out of her pocket, the one Alex gave her, and put it in Avaron's pocket. "Keep this with you and you won't be hurt." Kiara got back up to take action, but a soldier had fired a shot into her arm. "Damn you," she yelled. Her anger took over her powers and a giant whirl of fire shot out of her hand, incinerating a few of the men.
Alex turned as a gunshot was heard behind them. The others were surrounded by multiple soldiers. Before he could say anything, Kiara was running toward them, fire flinging around her. "Damn it!" He shouted running toward them. A soldier started shooting him, the bullets connecting but passing straight through him. He shot a tendril at him, penetrating his chest. When he saw Avaron he narrowed his eyes and shot another tendril, this time consuming the soldier. Alex turned and saw Kiara place the shield with Avaron. Then Kiara was shot in the arm. He saw the anger in her eyes and the way she incinerated a few men. He felt his hand suddenly catch fire, incinerating till there was nothing left. "Kiara! Calm down!"
Holly took in her tone, expression, and body language in an instant when Laila entered and could see that she really did need comfort. Only if you don't mind if I feel like a block of ice and soaking wet at the moment, she thought in answer as she sat up and opened her arms in invitation, still supressing her shiver but every now and then one escaped her control and shook through her body.
Laila ran in and hugged Holly not even noticing how cold she was because her body was always hot to the touch, but in a comforting way. "There was just so much pain Holly,I know I am there to help, but Id like to prevent this pain from happening not just heal and take care of the aftermath.
Sometimes being there to heal is more important than the injury itself or even how it was gotten. You'd have to be a god to prevent every grievence in the world or even in your sphere of influence. Either that or we would have to live in a perfect world and we both know how far we are from that. All we can do is what we are able to help others, she comforted as she rubbed Laila's back soothingly like how Erik use to do for her.
Avaron instantly changed back into the 'other' self and stood up. Her eyes started to glow again, her nails became sharper and longer and her hair had many strands of silver. She turned to Kiara and saw her get shot, instantly she glided to Kiara and flew back to placed her next to Alex and slipped the shield rock into her pocket again.
''You are Kiara right? Uh, yes. Avaron praises your power of fire you know. Stay with him. I will be fine. Name is Re-L by the way.'' She winked at her and smirked then she looked at Alex. ''I gave her it back...Alex it is right? Yes...yes...you are a strong one in Avaron's eyes, she thinks you have a kind soul. One day you will be able to touch people Alex...One day.'' She smiled then ran to Zero.
As she got to Zero she forced air from her arm span and forced the surrounding soldiers back. She popped back into the shield and looked to Zero. ''Sorry Zero, Avaron is not here at the moment. Call me Re-L and I am here to help.'' She smirked and popped back out of the shield and flew to a group of soldiers and combined her water and air power together and turned it into ice and froze the soldiers. She then kicked then all and they fell to pieces. ''At least they didn't know what hit them.'' She stated then laughed to herself.
As more came the more she fended them off away from Zero and all you could see and a faint glow from her eyes, her nails digging into the soldier's skin and a smirk on her face like it was nothing...it was like she took no emotion to killing each and every human.
((As you can see, Avaron as another being inside of her called Re-L, They are not split personalities. They are both Avaron just you can say the dark side of her and that dark side called herself Re-L. Re-L is better in battle and conflict than Avaron because Avaron is a social butterfly and likes be on the good side of people and hates to fight. Re-L often comes out of Avaron when either using her power in full capacity or from great stress/negative feeling around her. Re-L is like a shield for Avaron and is in fact stronger than her in combat. Unlike Re-L, Avaron is unaware of Re-L and often sees it as 'losing herself' but she isn't just she is letting the dark self out. Re-L is a completely different person to Avaron though as they share the same body she cares naturally for Avaron. Re-L will protect her at all costs even if it is against Avaron's friends as she feels not emotion practically. If you what to know more, please read on my CS, thank you! Faithy.))
''You are Kiara right? Uh, yes. Avaron praises your power of fire you know. Stay with him. I will be fine. Name is Re-L by the way.'' She winked at her and smirked then she looked at Alex. ''I gave her it back...Alex it is right? Yes...yes...you are a strong one in Avaron's eyes, she thinks you have a kind soul. One day you will be able to touch people Alex...One day.'' She smiled then ran to Zero.
As she got to Zero she forced air from her arm span and forced the surrounding soldiers back. She popped back into the shield and looked to Zero. ''Sorry Zero, Avaron is not here at the moment. Call me Re-L and I am here to help.'' She smirked and popped back out of the shield and flew to a group of soldiers and combined her water and air power together and turned it into ice and froze the soldiers. She then kicked then all and they fell to pieces. ''At least they didn't know what hit them.'' She stated then laughed to herself.
As more came the more she fended them off away from Zero and all you could see and a faint glow from her eyes, her nails digging into the soldier's skin and a smirk on her face like it was nothing...it was like she took no emotion to killing each and every human.
((As you can see, Avaron as another being inside of her called Re-L, They are not split personalities. They are both Avaron just you can say the dark side of her and that dark side called herself Re-L. Re-L is better in battle and conflict than Avaron because Avaron is a social butterfly and likes be on the good side of people and hates to fight. Re-L often comes out of Avaron when either using her power in full capacity or from great stress/negative feeling around her. Re-L is like a shield for Avaron and is in fact stronger than her in combat. Unlike Re-L, Avaron is unaware of Re-L and often sees it as 'losing herself' but she isn't just she is letting the dark self out. Re-L is a completely different person to Avaron though as they share the same body she cares naturally for Avaron. Re-L will protect her at all costs even if it is against Avaron's friends as she feels not emotion practically. If you what to know more, please read on my CS, thank you! Faithy.))
Zero heard the soldiers get forced back, he wondered who the cause of that was. feeling the mind of Ava run his way, he allowed her into his sphere, or ball, as some would call it. "A-." He was cut off when she began to talk.''Sorry Zero, Avaron is not here at the moment. Call me Re-L and I am here to help.'' What the hell was going on, soon she exited out of his sphere, to have some fun with the soldiers. He saw the soldiers get brutally killed, who the hell was that, and what did she do to Ava, he thought to himself before noticing a fatal thing. Shifting his mind to the stars it seemed as though he had seconds before the sphere blew up. Crapppppp this defiantly was no good. Moving his body the male's left side was already ou,t while the right was in the process of getting out, but it was already to late for that. Ka-Booooom!!! The sphere exploded into and outto it's self severly hurting or killing anyone near or in it, but by the looks of it the boy was luck, it just hurled him fifty feet away from his previous location.
"Damn...... that....... was....... no....... good." His voice was strained, and his breathing was slow from the damage inflicted by the explosion. Feeling something trickle down his right arm Zero saw in his way that his arm was bleeding, as well as the area above his right eye. He was not one of the biggest fans of blood so this grossed him out, but even more since it was his, and not somebody else. Trying to get up, the male found it a futile effort to even try, and to make it worse one solider pointed his gun toward him. Not feeling in a nice mood, Zero turned his head toward the man and held out his left hand. Slowly a pink glow surround the guy and sent his gun away along with him going up into the air, "you will die..... painfully." The seconds he had paused were ones he coughed out blood in. Using his telekinesis powers Zero slowly began to crush the man who now sent a painful scream, unable to bear it he just made a fist, and the man was crushed whole, blood splattered everywhere hitting anything near it even Zero.
Getting up now even though his body protested the blond walked toward a tree, and sat down near it. He felt like resting for a long time and didn't want to move anywhere. His beautiful blond hair was now dirty, and dusty, making him looking like filth, while the right side of his face was bleeding, he needed find something to stop it. Zero's shirt was also ripped, but it didn't seem to matter at the moment. Groaning he knew that the right part of his shirt was exposed leaving some parts of his chest wide open. Using his powers the male ripped the shirt then tied it above his eye, which was manged to stop his bleeding, but that still left his right arm. He was now bear chested at the moment, revealing his pasty, white skin underneath. Zero estimated that he lost a pint of now, which didn't sound to some as bad, but it was to him.
He couldn't die now it was way to early for him he was just 17 and he met Ava today. Ava..... if he died then she might be hurt, but what could he do he was just blind, little, boy with powers. He would acted cold to many but that girl was able to break him somehow but he wouldn't admit it. Trying to stand up again Zero could feel more blood go down his arm. Why was life so cruel to him it just wasn't fair. Stopping he waited there to see if anyone would find him fifty feet away from where Ava was and surround by bushes. His body felt worn and tired.
"Damn...... that....... was....... no....... good." His voice was strained, and his breathing was slow from the damage inflicted by the explosion. Feeling something trickle down his right arm Zero saw in his way that his arm was bleeding, as well as the area above his right eye. He was not one of the biggest fans of blood so this grossed him out, but even more since it was his, and not somebody else. Trying to get up, the male found it a futile effort to even try, and to make it worse one solider pointed his gun toward him. Not feeling in a nice mood, Zero turned his head toward the man and held out his left hand. Slowly a pink glow surround the guy and sent his gun away along with him going up into the air, "you will die..... painfully." The seconds he had paused were ones he coughed out blood in. Using his telekinesis powers Zero slowly began to crush the man who now sent a painful scream, unable to bear it he just made a fist, and the man was crushed whole, blood splattered everywhere hitting anything near it even Zero.
Getting up now even though his body protested the blond walked toward a tree, and sat down near it. He felt like resting for a long time and didn't want to move anywhere. His beautiful blond hair was now dirty, and dusty, making him looking like filth, while the right side of his face was bleeding, he needed find something to stop it. Zero's shirt was also ripped, but it didn't seem to matter at the moment. Groaning he knew that the right part of his shirt was exposed leaving some parts of his chest wide open. Using his powers the male ripped the shirt then tied it above his eye, which was manged to stop his bleeding, but that still left his right arm. He was now bear chested at the moment, revealing his pasty, white skin underneath. Zero estimated that he lost a pint of now, which didn't sound to some as bad, but it was to him.
He couldn't die now it was way to early for him he was just 17 and he met Ava today. Ava..... if he died then she might be hurt, but what could he do he was just blind, little, boy with powers. He would acted cold to many but that girl was able to break him somehow but he wouldn't admit it. Trying to stand up again Zero could feel more blood go down his arm. Why was life so cruel to him it just wasn't fair. Stopping he waited there to see if anyone would find him fifty feet away from where Ava was and surround by bushes. His body felt worn and tired.
Laila just sat there and cried of Hollys shoulder, she knew what she was saying was true but she just wanted to help before the people were dead or dismembered. Was that really so much to ask?
Re-L the other being was now caked in blood but then suddenly her chest started to burn and pound and she smirked as she pierced her nails into a man's chest and ripping out his heart and held it in her hand and watched it beat. The man was in shock and just looked at her with fearful eyes. She looked back into his eyes then lead to his ear and spoke. ''Homo-sapien'' She hissed into his ear with hatred then crushed his heart and let him drop.
After a dropped to the floor her heart pounded again and she instantly hit her chest. ''Quit it Avaron! I will go see him!'' She shouted then cursed to herself as she glided to Zero with her hand on her chest where her heart was. The pounding and burning feeling continued. Re-L then waved her free hand and created a think-walled icy dome around both her and Zero that the gun's bullets seemed to bounce off of. Re-L sighed and walked to Zero.
''Your Avaron is a stubborn one. Seems your bond with her is stronger than I thought, Even in her dormant state she senses your pain and wants to act on it.'' She said in almost a mono-tone. Then she winced from the force Avaron put on her and she instantly bent to Zero's level and grabbed Zero's arm and squeezed in to stop it bleed but it would of been painful for him. As the bleed slowed the burning and pounding slowed and weakened and she laughed to herself then talked to herself again.
''Avaron, Avaron, Avaron. I understand know.'' She then looked back to Zero again and squeezed his arm harder. ''If I am to keep fighting, you need to be healthy Zero.'' She then took her other hand that was on her chest on her top and ripped a long part off of it that revealed Avaron's body more but Re-L was not bothered. Then she tightly wrapped it around Zero's arm then smiled. ''There we go!'' She praised herself then she got to her feet again and looked down to Zero.
''That should stop your bleed for a short time. But hopefully it lasts long enough for me to finish the rest of this. Otherwise My Avaron will be frightened of my actions she yet to know I can do. You see, unlike myself Zero, Avaron doesn't know I am her.'' She smirked to herself. ''I may of saved your ass Zero, but you mean nothing to me. Only Avaron does. I will do anything for her even if it means making sure you and her are save and together.'' She then walked away and broke a part of her dome then sealed it again and continued to fight again.
After a dropped to the floor her heart pounded again and she instantly hit her chest. ''Quit it Avaron! I will go see him!'' She shouted then cursed to herself as she glided to Zero with her hand on her chest where her heart was. The pounding and burning feeling continued. Re-L then waved her free hand and created a think-walled icy dome around both her and Zero that the gun's bullets seemed to bounce off of. Re-L sighed and walked to Zero.
''Your Avaron is a stubborn one. Seems your bond with her is stronger than I thought, Even in her dormant state she senses your pain and wants to act on it.'' She said in almost a mono-tone. Then she winced from the force Avaron put on her and she instantly bent to Zero's level and grabbed Zero's arm and squeezed in to stop it bleed but it would of been painful for him. As the bleed slowed the burning and pounding slowed and weakened and she laughed to herself then talked to herself again.
''Avaron, Avaron, Avaron. I understand know.'' She then looked back to Zero again and squeezed his arm harder. ''If I am to keep fighting, you need to be healthy Zero.'' She then took her other hand that was on her chest on her top and ripped a long part off of it that revealed Avaron's body more but Re-L was not bothered. Then she tightly wrapped it around Zero's arm then smiled. ''There we go!'' She praised herself then she got to her feet again and looked down to Zero.
''That should stop your bleed for a short time. But hopefully it lasts long enough for me to finish the rest of this. Otherwise My Avaron will be frightened of my actions she yet to know I can do. You see, unlike myself Zero, Avaron doesn't know I am her.'' She smirked to herself. ''I may of saved your ass Zero, but you mean nothing to me. Only Avaron does. I will do anything for her even if it means making sure you and her are save and together.'' She then walked away and broke a part of her dome then sealed it again and continued to fight again.
Kiara was startled as she suddenly was by Alex's side again. She nodded thanks to Re-L and looked at Alex, noticing his hand. "Oh ... oh ... I'm so sorry!What should I do! You need help," she yelled at the top of her lungs in panic. She sensed some men coming towards them and shot fire at them, blowing holes into their chest's. She winced slightly at the gushot wound, but wanted to appear strong in front of the others. "Re-L," Kiara shouted to the other girl, "Can you handle it here while Alex and I get the documents? Or do you need more help?"
Alex witnessed everything Re-L had done and shook his head, gripping his shoulder where his arm used to be. No blood seeped out. Instead the inside seemed to be multiple tendrils. Kiara seemed to go back to normal. Now she seemed to be worried about his missing arm. Forget about it! Its nothing!" He said gritting his teeth. "We need to get these soldiers down to size!" A soldier suddenly shoved a large knife where Alex's heart was supposed to be positioned. He grunted but grabbed the man's neck. Tendrils started surrounding the mans head, his screams being heard from under them. Suddenly he was consumed and large tendrils grew from his shoulder, suddenly reforming his arm. "Kiara, we can't leave them here."
Kiara screamed as someone stabbed Alex, but he seemed fine. "Gosh! This is all my fault!" Kiara kew she had to do something, and quick. She ran to the middle field, bullets bouncing off her invisible shield. "Fire, I call to you and ask you for assistance. Please, burn these men that harm my friends, but leave my friends unscathed!" At that moment, Kiara was engulfed in the middle of a giant whirlpool of fire, growing larger and larger in size. She could see bursts of fireshooting out to the soldiers, incinerating them all. As soon as there were two or three left surrounding them, she quit and fell to the ground. "Thank you so much," she mumbled to what little fire lingered around her and then disappeared. She knew the others were'nt harmed, she only hit her target's, the soldiers. She knew there was more coming and instantly regreted using all her energy for this one small bit.
As Kiara summoned the huge firestorm, Alex expected to be burned alive. But instead the fire ignored them and incinerated every soldier near them. Alex saw the fires secede and kiara fall to the ground, powerless and weak. He knew more soldiers would come, and soon. He ran to her side and gritted his teeth. 'Kiara why did you do that, we were fine." He lifted her arm over his shoulders and brought her toward the forest edge. "Kiara, why did you get so angry at the loss of my hand? It was nothing and everyone was fine."
"I hurt you, like I always hurt everyone. I had to protect the people I love. If I can't even do that, then I have no sense in living. I'm sorry, I'm just causeing trouble. Leave me here to fight, while you and the other's go. I can hold them off. I mean, I have something to fight for." Kiara limply hugged Alex, kissed him on the cheek and whispered a quick song, all before she passed out from exaustion. I'll rest for a bit, regain my strength.
Alex listened to her èveryword. She was responsible for hurting them? That makes no sense. "Kiara, you were just protecting us, we were hurt only because of this damned test. Don't lame yourself." He shook his head. Protect the ones she loved? What was love? He had read about it, but was clueless too it. She then leaned forward and kissed his cheek, singing a song quietly. He was frozen in place. When she passed out he shok his head and picked her up. 'to hell with that, I'm getting you to safety." He started walking deeper into the forest, toward the building with the documents. If a soldier attacked, they would be killed. Slowly, painfully, without mercy.
Re-L looked at Alex and Kiara from a distance and smiled to herself warmly then shook her head to get back in the game. She then spied on some soldiers from the distance then spoke to herself. ''Avaron....your going to be so mad at me..'' She then waved her hands around harmonically and created a ice sword, she instantly dropped to the floor holding the sword for support then she could back up. ''Lloyd should be glad he does not know me. I would kill him myself whether Avaron liked it or not. But for now...best work with him since he has the crash cart for when Avaron wakes up.'' She noted to herself releasing a tear from her eye.
''My Avaron is going to be so weak...'' She sobbed quietly to herself then she put her emotionless face back on as she felt her strength come back. She instant pulled the sword from the ground making sure she never let go of it since it would start to melt from the heat instantly. She held it with strength as a soldier came charging at her with a melee weapon and she smirked as others appeared and surrounded her with similar weapons and she rested the sword on her shoulder allowing it to dig into her flesh a little then oozed a small droplet of deep sea blue blood that smelled like the sea. She dabbed her finger on it and licked it. ''Salty.'' She stated. Her left side where she removed some from to wrap Zero's arm with reveal Avaron's underwear and she saw the soldier's eyes shift between the sword and her naked flesh. ''Perfect distraction.'' She smirked then she charged and sliced her icy sword that had the temperature of freezing point into one of the soldier's shoulders. ''Rule one: Never lose sight of your combatant.'' She noted to herself as she sliced threw the rest of the soldier then she kicked the soldier running to her from behind. ''Rule two: Think first act later.'' As continued as she twisted her body and dug the sword into the soldier's neck and parted his head from his body.
She then got back into fight stance and as soon as the other soldiers saw their comrade fall to the ground headless they dropped their weapons and started to flee and she smirked. ''Rule three: Never show fear.'' She finished and she started to hunt them down one by one. ''I like games! Let's play cat and mouse. I am the cat and your the mouse!'' She kidded and she continued to hunt them one by one with that same old smirk on her face and blood thirsty eyes that were so aggressive.
''My Avaron is going to be so weak...'' She sobbed quietly to herself then she put her emotionless face back on as she felt her strength come back. She instant pulled the sword from the ground making sure she never let go of it since it would start to melt from the heat instantly. She held it with strength as a soldier came charging at her with a melee weapon and she smirked as others appeared and surrounded her with similar weapons and she rested the sword on her shoulder allowing it to dig into her flesh a little then oozed a small droplet of deep sea blue blood that smelled like the sea. She dabbed her finger on it and licked it. ''Salty.'' She stated. Her left side where she removed some from to wrap Zero's arm with reveal Avaron's underwear and she saw the soldier's eyes shift between the sword and her naked flesh. ''Perfect distraction.'' She smirked then she charged and sliced her icy sword that had the temperature of freezing point into one of the soldier's shoulders. ''Rule one: Never lose sight of your combatant.'' She noted to herself as she sliced threw the rest of the soldier then she kicked the soldier running to her from behind. ''Rule two: Think first act later.'' As continued as she twisted her body and dug the sword into the soldier's neck and parted his head from his body.
She then got back into fight stance and as soon as the other soldiers saw their comrade fall to the ground headless they dropped their weapons and started to flee and she smirked. ''Rule three: Never show fear.'' She finished and she started to hunt them down one by one. ''I like games! Let's play cat and mouse. I am the cat and your the mouse!'' She kidded and she continued to hunt them one by one with that same old smirk on her face and blood thirsty eyes that were so aggressive.
Pictures flashed through Kiara’s mind as she was ‘asleep’. There were her friends, her enemies, things she feared, things she loved … everything. She remembered the pain through the years of testing and being poked and jabbed at. Then she remembered today. Everything was perfect. Meeting her friends, turning 17, hating Lloyd even more, fighting, having Alex there for her. Wait, Alex! Kiara tried to wake herself, but she felt like her body wouldn’t let her until she was rested and healed. I need to wake up! Alex, Zero and Re-L might all be in trouble. Come on, she thought. She mentally slapped herself over and over, but it didn’t seem to be working. Then her eyes opened. She could see, she could feel, she could hear. But she couldn’t move or talk. It was like half of her was still trapped inside her body.
She saw Alex carrying her somewhere, but where. “…,” she tried to say his name, but nothing came out. She looked at his face, it looked upset, almost saddened. Am I dead? Or what? She saw out of the corner of her eye, there were sparks coming from her gunshot wound, it almost looked like it was repairing itself. Come on! Heal! The faster you heal, the faster I wake up! She thought with all her might and she noticed that it was healing faster, till it was completely healed. “A-Alex,” she said in a weak voice.
She saw Alex carrying her somewhere, but where. “…,” she tried to say his name, but nothing came out. She looked at his face, it looked upset, almost saddened. Am I dead? Or what? She saw out of the corner of her eye, there were sparks coming from her gunshot wound, it almost looked like it was repairing itself. Come on! Heal! The faster you heal, the faster I wake up! She thought with all her might and she noticed that it was healing faster, till it was completely healed. “A-Alex,” she said in a weak voice.
Zero waited for his wounds to heal, but knew that he didn't have any healing powers. There was nothing he could do but wait for the others to complete there assignment or for him to die which might happen faster then he would expect. Looking away he felt as though his body was weighed down by the world. His powers were only limited to what he could think of, but that was a weakness as well. He acted as if nothing affected him, like he was just a doll but it all effected him only he didn't like to show it. Hearing the sounds of the ice dome be hit even more Zero knew one thing it would break. Nothing lasted forever and this dome was like that.
Getting up even though his body screamed at him the boy was able to stand for a few seconds. Legs shaking Zero stumbled onto the ground, and rolled till he hit the dome. His head was throbbing and he felt nausea. Coughing into his hand Zero felt as though he was coughing his blood out. He wouldn't survive this mission, it seemed that he was bleeding inside. His movements were getting slower and his sense were getting weaker, which was wrong due to him being a godlike, and being blind all of his senses except sight were off the charts. Soon he would be dead. NO! I won't die yet. I'll first take on as much of these buffoons by myself. Those were the last thoughts that came to him before he stopped thinking all together. A pink outline went ove Zero's body making it seem like he was glowing. Using his powers to rise the male was standing and placed one hand on the ice dome; it soon exploded into nothing. His powers were going onto there fullest at the moment.
Shifting his gaze to the soldiers in-front of him Zero used his powers and threw there guns away. "Die now." Soon a large amount of black needles toward them, which exploded on contact killing them. Feeling the presence of other soldiers whom were hiding in the bushes the emotionless male used his telekinesis powers and threw them into the air, making a fist they were crushed. His mind was blank and his intent to kill was high. Walking through the forest anyone who would meet paths with him would die, even Ava. Zero's death was drawing nearer and it would be upon him soon.
Getting up even though his body screamed at him the boy was able to stand for a few seconds. Legs shaking Zero stumbled onto the ground, and rolled till he hit the dome. His head was throbbing and he felt nausea. Coughing into his hand Zero felt as though he was coughing his blood out. He wouldn't survive this mission, it seemed that he was bleeding inside. His movements were getting slower and his sense were getting weaker, which was wrong due to him being a godlike, and being blind all of his senses except sight were off the charts. Soon he would be dead. NO! I won't die yet. I'll first take on as much of these buffoons by myself. Those were the last thoughts that came to him before he stopped thinking all together. A pink outline went ove Zero's body making it seem like he was glowing. Using his powers to rise the male was standing and placed one hand on the ice dome; it soon exploded into nothing. His powers were going onto there fullest at the moment.
Shifting his gaze to the soldiers in-front of him Zero used his powers and threw there guns away. "Die now." Soon a large amount of black needles toward them, which exploded on contact killing them. Feeling the presence of other soldiers whom were hiding in the bushes the emotionless male used his telekinesis powers and threw them into the air, making a fist they were crushed. His mind was blank and his intent to kill was high. Walking through the forest anyone who would meet paths with him would die, even Ava. Zero's death was drawing nearer and it would be upon him soon.
Alex saw the building up ahead. The target building. He sighed and stopped. He was going to have to leave Kiara somewhere safe. He then heard her say his name. He looked down to her and saw the wound on her arm had healed. "Kiara, are you alright?" He asked still keeping her in his arms. "I don't know what you were thinking.'
By the time that Lalia had calmed down some Holly had warmed up and could only feel a slight chill from the air so she took her hand and led her to her bathroom. She first climbed in the tub then pulled Laila towards her to do the same then forced her to sit down so she could sit in her lap, both of them still fully clothed. I know that this must seem strange and it isn't very healthy but it always helps me calm down, maybe it'll help you. I don't know when I started doing this only that I've never gotten sick from doing it, she thought in explination as she made the cold water turn on and just sat there beneath the freezing spray.
“I don't know what you were thinking.” Kiara looked up and down, seeing the building. “I was thinking that I could save you guys. But I got over in my head. I’m not super girl.” She let out a long sigh before trying to stand up. Getting dizzy, she placed a hand on the tree next to her. But she didn’t want to seem weak, so she pushed off and started to walk slowly towards the building. “I have this shield, so I’m safe. If necessary, you can grab the documents and the doll, and I’ll blow the place up! Surly there are soldiers in there, tons.” Kiara took a deep breath and looked at the smaller building. “Should be easy enough,” I hope.
As Re-L finished with the last soldier in her game cat and mouse and pulled out the icy sword form his back. He groaned and fell to the floor pleading for help and she huffed. ''Pathetic...Die like a soldier.'' She mumbled then she clutched her fist on her chest tightly wincing from the pain of the burning and pounding returning and she frowned. ''I will go see him Avaron! Jeez!'' She hissed out then she turned to where Zero was in the distance and raised a brow.
''If he is walking..fighting...he is fine! Unless....Internal bleeding.'' She frowned again and looked to the floor with a face of disgust. ''My Avaron....he better be worth it.'' She noted. She then raced behind Zero with no knowledge of Zero's mind set and grabbed the back of Zero's neck that seemed like a calm and relaxing touch that was soon broken as she forced some power into him that sending electrical jolts of energy that rapidly healed any internal bleeding of any kind and also sealed the outer wounds of his. But for a price.
Re-L fell to the ground still caked with blood of others and tugged onto Zero's trouser leg to get his attention. It seemed impossible to see if it got his attention or not but she spoke to him anyway. ''Avaron....L-look after Avaron.'' She said weakly as her eyes started to slowly stop glowing, her nails retracted themselves and the silver strands of hair soon vanished. Re-L was becoming Avaron again, but Avaron was going to be very weak since Re-L never pushed Avaron's and hers power to full capacity to heal another severely wounded person and fight at the same time. Re-L may of reflected some of Zero's injuries on to her for pushing Avaron's body to that extent. Before Re-L faded a tear fell from her eye and wounds like thin knife wounds started to appear on Avaron that seemed to show her inner body that was both amazing but disgusting at the same time then seal again. A loud painful groan came for her mouth as she coughed out blood.
Avaron blinked then tried to move but couldn't she started to panic and breath heavily then she noticed Zero and blubbered out tears. ''I can't move! I-'' She suddenly stopped and coughed out more blood and her eyes were in shock. ''W-what is happening to me?'' She puzzled over as she lied there unaware of her ripped clothing.
''If he is walking..fighting...he is fine! Unless....Internal bleeding.'' She frowned again and looked to the floor with a face of disgust. ''My Avaron....he better be worth it.'' She noted. She then raced behind Zero with no knowledge of Zero's mind set and grabbed the back of Zero's neck that seemed like a calm and relaxing touch that was soon broken as she forced some power into him that sending electrical jolts of energy that rapidly healed any internal bleeding of any kind and also sealed the outer wounds of his. But for a price.
Re-L fell to the ground still caked with blood of others and tugged onto Zero's trouser leg to get his attention. It seemed impossible to see if it got his attention or not but she spoke to him anyway. ''Avaron....L-look after Avaron.'' She said weakly as her eyes started to slowly stop glowing, her nails retracted themselves and the silver strands of hair soon vanished. Re-L was becoming Avaron again, but Avaron was going to be very weak since Re-L never pushed Avaron's and hers power to full capacity to heal another severely wounded person and fight at the same time. Re-L may of reflected some of Zero's injuries on to her for pushing Avaron's body to that extent. Before Re-L faded a tear fell from her eye and wounds like thin knife wounds started to appear on Avaron that seemed to show her inner body that was both amazing but disgusting at the same time then seal again. A loud painful groan came for her mouth as she coughed out blood.
Avaron blinked then tried to move but couldn't she started to panic and breath heavily then she noticed Zero and blubbered out tears. ''I can't move! I-'' She suddenly stopped and coughed out more blood and her eyes were in shock. ''W-what is happening to me?'' She puzzled over as she lied there unaware of her ripped clothing.
"Kiara you need to stay here." Alex responded as she headed to the building. "The shield won't protect you forever and I can tell your still weak from the stunt you pulled. You could have seriously hurt yourself." He shook his head. "You need to rest and stay safe until you recover your strength. I can't die as easy as you, I can get the targets myself while you stay here." He sighed. "But i can't keep you here if you wish to go as well."
"Like I would miss out on all that action," she said, standing as straight as she could. "I'm fine, don't worry. There isn't anything to worry about. If I feel faint, I'll run for it." She sent him a warm smile and patted the gun that she surprisingly still had. "All we have to do is watch each others backs, I'll be fine."
Alex sighed. "If something happens, you can only blame yourself. Fine, but let me go first so I'll take the brunt of the force." He held his arm out to the side, it suddenly shifting into a razor-bone blade. "And keep clear of this." He said walking past her. As he neared the entrance he shot out his other arm, two tendrils piercing the guards. He then kicked the doors in. The guards inside turning their guns to him. Suddenly he was hit with a grenade. The explosion blew his arm off, but it regenerated. He then grunted and roared as dozens of large tendrils erupted from his entire body, ripping every soldier to shreds. The tendrils retracted, leaving the room a bloody mess of entrails, body parts and smelling foul.
Kiara nodded as Alex said he would go in first. As he went in, there wasan explosion, causing Kiara to fly backwards and hit a tree. But she quickly got up and dashed in, but by the time she got in there, it was just a bloody mess. She saw a few unarmed people in the back, and decided to just get the papers and run. Kiara dashed over to the desk, kicking body's out of the way to get to the papers. She grabbed them, turned to Alex and said, "Hey! Let's go!"
Alex nodded as Kiara grabbed the documents, following her out of the building. A few armed men met them outside but they were instantly met with tendrils through their hearts. Both of them were consumed in a blink of an eye and Alex grabbed Kiara's arm. "This way, there are plenty more and armed with more then guns!" He started to drag her into the forest, stopping after reaching deep enough. He let go of her and started walking toward a tree. 'I'll get a birds eye view from-" he suddenly puked up blood.
Kiara almost freaked out as Alex started to pull her away. Then they arrived to a spot near a big tree, when suddenly Alex started to puke up blood. “Alex!” She yelled at the top of her lungs, worried more than ever. Suddenly, Kiara was over whelmed with pain, and fell to the ground on her knees. “Gosh dang it! I have to get these stupid document’s there!” She yelled slowly getting up, moving towards Alex and put his arm around her shoulder’s. “Fire! Please, help,” Kiara whispered in pain. A dome of fire surrounded Kiara and Alex, not stopping the pain, but making it more bearable. She picked up her pace, dragging Alex away to the doors. Kiara started to cry, the real pain getting to her. “I-I-I can’t c-c-carry you, Alex,” she said, laying him on the ground. She left the fire dome around Alex, leaving him in a safe place, by a tree. This hurts so much, she thought as she ran in the direction of the doors. Giving herself a boost, she blew blasts of fire behind her, jumping 10 feet at a time. Finally the door were in view, only 2 yards away from her. But she could make it, her ears, eyes, mouth and nose were all bleeding … bad. The paper’s touched the door before she blacked out, she couldn’t move or breath. She felt like she was dead.
Alex shook his head. "Blood. I'm bleeding?" What was happening? He felt someone grab him. His vision was blurred, but he could make out the face. "Kiara?" She was trying to carry him off, toward the gate they had arrived from. "Kiara, stop." He heard her say she couldn't carry him and left him in a shield of fire. 'Kiara!" She was running off. "Damn it!" He puked blood again. Why was this happening? He never had blood in him. He stood up, the shield following him as he ran after her. He made it to the gate to see her on the ground, her wounds opened up. "Kiara!" He ran to her side."kiara you idiot!" He said picking her up."why do you keep getting yourself hurt!" He said placing a hand on her head. A tendril suddenly connected to he and something started to come out of it. Whatever it was, it seemed to be healing the wounds. 'What the?"
Through the blackness, Kiara could hear a voice, it was Alex's. She suddenly felt awake and she turned over on her back, letting out a scream. Being awake was worse that being half-dead, like she was earlier. She couldn't stop screaming, the pain was to much. "Stop! Stop," she screamed, making the pain worse. "No! Just let me die! Just let me die!" Kiara, she told herself, Calm down. You might hurt Alex! And you really don't want that. "No, no, no, no, NO!" Kiara's fist's combusted into flames and she started to thrash around. That was the only way she thought the pain would stop, she totally forgot about Alex.
Alex tried to retract the tendril, but it kept pumping that healing liquid into her. It was now worse since she was thrashing around. "Kiara calm down!" She suddenly turned her hands to fire. She said to let her die. "Kiara be quiet! Listen to yourself!" He grabbed her hands and forced them to the ground, the fire burning away into his hands. "Kiara, calm down! If you die who will watch over everyone? Not to mention everyone will be hurt! So stop and try to calm down! Why are you so wild?"
"Anything to stop the pain!" She cooperated and tried to calm down. But she still cried. "I'm sorry, the pain, is unbearable." That's it Kiara, calm down, you did good. Just breathe, and remember to thank Alex later. Kiara nodded slightly to herself. The pain started to steadilly stop, until it was gone. Se took in a deep breath and let it out slowly. Sure she was sore, but better than dead, at least she thought now. "T-t-thank you Alex. I really needed that. But you know you could have just slapped me out of it," she joked. She sat up and hugged him tightly, but quickly remembered he was injured to. "I'm sorry, what can I do?" She got on her knee's and laid his head on her lap, forgeting about the mission. "Please, just name it. You helped me. Now it's my turn to help you."
Alex let out a sigh of relief as she calmed. "There, your calming down." He said as she smiled at him. She pulled him into a hug then quickly pulled back. She started to worry about him and asked what she could do to help. "Kiara, I'm fine." He said shaking her head. "I think I just consumed to many people, so my body needed to let out some excess mass." He said. He turned and puked again. "I don't have blood, so. That must be why." He looked at her. "Kiara, you should be more careful, I can't always be there for you."
Kiara laughed a little, winced and stood up slowly. "Well, it is normal to puke when you've ate to much," she laughed again. "Then you should rest, after we ... oh yeah, give these dumb paper's to Lloyd. And then I'll kill him," Kiara said with a sweet smile. Putting us in danger like that. Maybe he really does want me dead. To bad for him that I'm not, she thought. "Besides the sooner we get in there the better."
Alex sighed and stood up. "Kiara, Lloyd can wait, and Zero and A Aron are still out there." He said as the tendril exited her wrist and entered him again. "We need to get these documents inside. Hopefully they will send help." He said stratching. "Kiara, let me tell you, do something stupid like before, and I will beat you senseless till you calm down again."
Kiara laughed sheepishly at what Alex said. "I'm cool with that." She took a deep breath and picked up the documents. Looking at Alex, she ran over to him and hugged him again. "You know you could have let me die. It probably would have been easier that way." She laughed and grabbed his hand as she walked towards the doors.
Alex rolled his eyes. "Your the first person to actually show care for me. I would never kill you." He said as she dragged him inside. "Hopefully the others will be alright." He said feeling a tendril run through his neck. "I don't want to see anyone of them dead.'
"I'm sure they are fine. They are both really tough ... I mean as far as I know. Don't worry, I'm sure they'll call all this off when we give them the documents," she handed him the documents, "Well, you anyways." Wow, today has been really weird, but hopefully once I get some rest, everthing will probably be back to normal, she thought, then laughed. She squeezed his hand before letting go and sitting down on the ground.
"I hope your right.' He said as she sat on the ground. He sat as well, not sure where to bring the documents. They were just in a small room with an elevator. "When did you first learn to control your powers?" He asked. At least he wanted to know. He wasn't exactly curious, but he didn't really know what to ask.
Kiara scooted closer to Alex as he sat down. “Well, maybe it was … when I was 7? Yeah, around that time, but before that, my powers would go off terribly. If you ever heard an explosion or saw a fire, that was probably me. Especially that big lab fire about 11 years ago. Well that one might have been on purpose.” She laughed as she remembered all the doctors panicking. “But the more I learned to control them, the more angry I got. I don’t know why, but I just ended up wanting to kill everyone who looked at me. Anyways, away from me. What about you?” She wiped a few tears away and then laughed, as she looked at him.
"I've HD m powers as long as I can remember.since I ws 3 which is my earliest memory." He Sid wipinaway one of her tears. "The doctors tied to give me a shot and tndrils just escaped from me and ripped them to shreds." He closed his eye. "They then forced me to consume a Peron who had watched over me. I didn't know what was happening. Only that I had his memories."
Kiara put her head on his shoulder and hugged him. "I'm sorry. I'm so sorry. From what I'm picking up, you have had it pretty tough." She hugged him a little tighter and let out a sigh. "I wonder what it's like to be eaten." She was afraid to look at his face, so she buried her face into the crook of his neck. "Does it hurt? Does it feel good? I just wonder. Just like I wonder what it's like to be burned, or to breath fresh air, to see the real sky. I wonder about a lot of things. Like why do they keep us here, why do they keep us alive. Nothing makes sense."
Alex shook his head. "I also wonder what its like to be the people I consume. I can answer your burn question, remember you burned my hand off. It hurts, but at the same time you feel this sudden pride, like you gave something for it." He looked at her. "The reason they keep us here, I do know because of the people I consumed. But i don't bother with it." He tilted his head. "Why do you feel sorry for me?"
Kiara was surprised by his question, not sure what the answer was. "I ... h-have no i-idea ..." she took another deep breath. "It just seems difficult to live with ... taking so ... many ... lives," she didnt know what to say. She was stuck and for once, she couldnt get out of it.
"I do not enjoy taking lives, but usually instead of pity, I'm looked at as a beast." He explained. "I'm not used to peoples pity. Which is why I asked the question. You've killed people, so you know what it feels like. It is strange to be felt sorry for. And the way you speak seems to make you sound nervous or like your hiding something."
"H-hiding something? What do you mean," she asked, still not moving. "I just have the feeling that I need to make sure you feel like someone out there isn't afraid of you for once! That someone is there for you when you need it! When you want a shoulder to cry on, I want to be that shoulder!" Kiara didn't know where her words had suddenly came from. She was shocked and she got off Alex and walked several feet away, sat back down. Kiara pulled her legs up and wrapped her arms around them as she cried. What the hell is wrong with me! I don't even know what I'm talking about, she thought.
Alex looked at her with a quizical expression. Was she...trying to be comforting? A shoulder to cry on? The one who wanted to be that shoulder? This was confusing him. Suddenly she stood up and walked away, stopping several feet away and sitting down, starting to cry. Alex tilted his head and walked over to her, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Is something wrong?"
"I don't know! I don't know what the hell is going on! I'm c-confused," she yelled into her arms, making her voice slightly muffled. She started to cry harder, not in control of her emotions anymore. "Appearently there is something wrong with you! You turned evil, bitter Kiara into this slobber mess," she snapped without meaning to.
"Now I know somethings wrong." He said after she snapped. "First thing, your not evil, so stop saying you are. Second, your confused with yourself, leaving me to believe your having conflicted thoughts about a subject." He shook his head. "Please, calm down and tell me what's wrong.'
"I-I-I just ... don't know why I'm feeling so caring for you all of the sudden. It d-d-doesn't make any s-sense." She sighed and tugged on her hair. "I've just never felt like this before, and it's ... making my head pound. It confuses me to no end." She wished she knew what was going on. "The only thing I've ever felt is anger and fear. Nothing else. Just those. I was never happy. Until I met you guys. And then when you in the hallway, when I should have been embarassed that I was half naked, I felt and overcoming joy that you were there. But I don't know why."
Alex listened to her carefully and nodded, kneeling beside her. "I see, your confused because your feeling an unfamiliar emotion. You think its something bad because its never happened." He gave a slight smile. "Kiara, you are feeling a happiness and want to comfort me the same way I did for you in the hall."
"Well, knowing me, I will fail and never be able to comfort you," she said. She looked at him, but quickly looked away. I get on your nerves, don't lie. I can tell. I have a habit of pissing people off," she said cry some more
"Well, knowing me, I will fail and never be able to comfort you," she said. She looked at him, but quickly looked away. I get on your nerves, don't lie. I can tell. I have a habit of pissing people off," she said cry some more
"Don't be silly." He said smiling. "You already comfort me by trying to, so don't think low of yourself." He shook his head. "You can be a bit too wild, but no, you can't ever get on my nerves. I'm not that easy to anger." He patted her shoulder. 'So start believing yourself."
"I'll start believeing when damn monkeys fly." She stood up and grabbed the documents. "You and your damn niceness," she said. Kiara walked over to the elevator and hit the button, knowing someone was waiting on one of these floors. The elevator doors closed but she didn't see if Alex made it in. She got to the right floor and threw the documents at one of the gaurds, grabbing another gaurd. "Take me to my room. I wish to sleep." The gaurd led her to the vault that was hers (was really Alex's, hahaha!) and she colapsed onto the bed, falling asleep immeadetly.
Alex shook his head as Kiara took off with the documents. After a bit of time, he walked over and entered the now empty elevator. When he reached the floor he ignored the guards and walked straight to his vault. After closing the door, he turned to see kiara on his bed. He tilted his head. "What the." He sighed and sat down at his desk to let her sleep.
Kiara looked around surprised at what she saw. She was surrounded by water, but she was floating in mid-air. She tried to move, but her arms and legs were tied together. “What fools,” she said, “Have they forgotten that I control fire!” Kiara closed her eyes and willed the fire to come. But nothing came, and she was still tied together. “What the …” she started, but was interrupted by her sudden downward fall. Screaming was of no help, she only fell faster and faster until she plunged into the water. Looking around rapidly for a way of escape, Kiara saw Alex above her on a platform. She tried to call out and reach for him, but she kept sinking. Further and further until black was all she could see.
“Ahhh!” She shot up in the bed and looked around the room, then she spotted Alex. “What the hell are you doing in my -” she started, but she looked around and realized it wasn’t her room, it was his. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I thought this was my room,” she said, leaping out of the bed and straightening it the best she could.
“Ahhh!” She shot up in the bed and looked around the room, then she spotted Alex. “What the hell are you doing in my -” she started, but she looked around and realized it wasn’t her room, it was his. “Oh, I’m so sorry. I thought this was my room,” she said, leaping out of the bed and straightening it the best she could.
Alex awoke at the sound of Kiara's scream and fell out of the chair. He quickly rose and shifted his arm into a razor-bone blade, but saw she was only suffering from a nightmare. He sighed and shifted his arm back to normal. She sounded confused. Apparently, she thought she had entered her vault. He sighed as she apologized and fixed his bed. "You should be more aware of your surroundings." He said setting the chair up straight. "You must of had a pretty bad dream."
"Oh, it was nothing," she lied. She then walked over to the vault door and asked the guard to take her to hers. "Sorry again. I guess I wasn't paying attention." She sighed and the guard lead her to her vault, where she went and sat on the bed. Everything was still slightly wet, but she ignored that and walked over to her dresser. She pulled out some shorts and a tank top, slipped them on and sat down at her desk, writing down idea's for songs. "This has been one crazy day," she mumbled. Kiara was sore all over, and had a few cuts but nothing was to bad. "I wish ... I wish ... I don't know what I would wish for." She let out a long sigh, and started to brush out her hair, since there was nothing better to do. "I'm sorry, Alex," she said to herself.
Alex watched as Kiara left and the vault door closed. There was something troubling her, that he was sure of. But what? Something in her dream? It made him ponder if he should have stopped her and ask more. Too late now. He sighed and sat at the desk. He felt incredibly strange. He had never felt the need to help anybody before. Yet he did help her without a second thought. "Why can't i understand this?" He slammed his fist on the desk, causing a small drawer to open, showing the multiple quotes he had written over the years. He stared at them and wrote down another quote. He then handed it to a guard outside and told him to bring it to kiara. He sighed as the guard came up to kiara's vault and sat at his desk again. "A life saved is yet a life betrayed. Will she understand it?"
Kiara nearly jumped out of her skin as a loud knock came from her door. "Come in," she said, continuing to brush her hair. A guard brought over a peice of paper with a saying on it. "A life saved is yet a life betrayed," she mumbled. "What does this mean?" Kiara looked at her waist long hair and tapped her chin. "I have no idea what that means." She grabbed some scissors and began to cut her hair, until it was an inch below her shoulders. Then getting up and looking in the mirror, she stroked her now short hair. "I don't know what any of it means." Kiara then grabbed one of her songs and sent it with a guard over to Alex's vault. Then, she began to sing it.
"Making my way downtown
Walking fast Faces pass
And I'm home bound
Staring blankly ahead
Just making my way
Making a way
Through the crowd
And I need you
And I miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you
Tonight
It's always times like these
When I think of you
And I wonder If you ever
Think of me
'Cause everything's so wrong
And I don't belong
Living in your
Precious memories
'Cause I need you
And I miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could
Just see you
Tonight
And I, I
Don't want to let you know
I, I
Drown in your memory
I, I
Don't want to let this go
I, I
Don't....
Making my way downtown
Walking fast Faces pass
And I'm home bound
Staring blankly ahead
Just making my way
Making a way
Through the crowd
And I still need you
And I still miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass us by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you...
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you
If I could Just hold you
Tonight," then she sighed.
(OOC: A Thousand Miles by Vannesa Carlton)
"Making my way downtown
Walking fast Faces pass
And I'm home bound
Staring blankly ahead
Just making my way
Making a way
Through the crowd
And I need you
And I miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you
Tonight
It's always times like these
When I think of you
And I wonder If you ever
Think of me
'Cause everything's so wrong
And I don't belong
Living in your
Precious memories
'Cause I need you
And I miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could
Just see you
Tonight
And I, I
Don't want to let you know
I, I
Drown in your memory
I, I
Don't want to let this go
I, I
Don't....
Making my way downtown
Walking fast Faces pass
And I'm home bound
Staring blankly ahead
Just making my way
Making a way
Through the crowd
And I still need you
And I still miss you
And now I wonder....
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass us by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you...
If I could fall
Into the sky
Do you think time
Would pass me by
'Cause you know I'd walk
A thousand miles
If I could Just see you
If I could Just hold you
Tonight," then she sighed.
(OOC: A Thousand Miles by Vannesa Carlton)
Feeling something touch his back Zero was about to send a large amount of needles toward that but was stopped when he felt as though he was getting shocked. Looking over to Ava as he regained concousines Zero watched the girl cry. Why was she cry, he thought before falling onto the ground; luckily he fell on her lap. "Sorry Ava, but I can't answer the question," his voice was hoarsed and weak. He didn't even feel like moving, but his will overpowered his mind. Getting up Zero looked to Ava then to the two guards that came to them, "did Kiara and Alex get the documents," he asked before being picked up. The guards just nodded and took them away. Being carried by the guards hurt the boy even more but they soon arrived to where they started. They were taken in the elevator, and into a large white room, and placed into a large tube with a liquid in side of it. Zero instantly fell asleep, but unknown to him was that the gel like liquid was healing his body.
Alex opened the vault as the man handed him the paper with the lyrics. He read them and narrowed his eyes. "I want to see her." The guard shrugged and lead him to her room where he entered and sighed. "Hey Kiara." He said as the guard closed the vault. "Are you feeling better?"
Avaron watched as Zero was first put into the tube like contaner then in turn she was placed into it. She was shaking as as the gel rose up the tube she instantly felt cold and tired. She placed her hand onto the glass and spoke. ''Where is....Lloyd?'' She asked slowly and slurred then she fell asleep along side Zero.
Kiara looked up as she spotted Alex, slightly surprised. But she looked back down at her desk and started to brush her now very short hair. "Yeah. I'm fine. I'm just ... tired I guess." She looked around to him and smiled. "Sorry about the mess and the wetness. My temper gets me no where," she said and laughed. "What about you? Are you ok? What about your hand?" She got up and grabbed his arm, inspecting it. "And your stomach?"
"I'm fine." He said as she inspected him. 'I heal easily and I never get sick unless I consume too much." He looked around. "Its better then my room. Especially since I broke most of my furniture.' He sighed. "I just came to see if you were alright. Also to ask you about the song you sent. What does it mean?"
Kiara laughed slightly as he asked what the song meant. "Well, in genrel, it means that I would go to any lengths to see the ones I love ... at least thats the way I put it. What about your saying? What does it mean?" She looked at him with a puzzled look. But she walked over and started to straighten up her book shelf, even though all the books were damaged, she straightened them anyways.
"I see." Alex said with a nod. "Is there anyone you do...love?" He asked confused. "I have read about it, but never actually seen it." He sighed. "A life saved is yet a life betrayed. It means no matter how good someone seems at first, they can easily change. Its something I came up with when I was 7."
"Wel," she hesitated for a second before answering. "I think ... I think I love ... y-you." She started to fix all her books faster, until her hands froze up. "But I am not completely sure about it. I've never felt like this before." She looked away at the wall, afraid of what his reaction would be. "Go ahead and laugh if you want. And that saying ... I still don't understand. I'm sorry but could you explain it again." She tried to change the subject the best she could, but she doubted after what she said that it would change at all.
Alex raised an eyebrow. "Love me?" He asked. "Strange. I've never actually seen love yet your saying its a feeling. "Hard to grasp for me." He said in a sigh. "Macbeth, one of shakespaers plays portrays that quote. A life saved, as in someone good as he was at first, is yet a life betrayed, which means that good person can become bad like he did after killing the king."
"But," Kiara thought for a second. "Do you think someone is going to go bad or something?" She knew Alex was smart, but she wasn't near as smart as him. "Who could possibly go bad that isn't already bad ... unless ... your talking about one of us?"
I am talking about one of us, specifically both of us." He said. "Its a lesson I taught myself, that you need to always be prepared because anyone can change from good to bad, even I am no exception." He shrugged. "Its just a warning. I want you to be prepared for anything since I don't always be there."
Avaron instantly opened her eyes and bursted open the tuble like container open just to fall on the ground and vomit. She then noticed she was not wearing any clothing and quickly reached out for a gown on the side and she slipped in on and she held her hand over her mouth and threw up again and she blinked. ''Wha-what is happening?'' She asked herself puzzled as she fell to the ground shivering. She then got blurred vision then looked at her vomit and there was spots of blood in it and she pushed herself away from it. Then she looked up to the tube like container she came from then she saw Zero.
She gasped she struggled to her feet and grabbed anything she could to get to his container and she placed her hands on it with worry filled in her eyes. ''Zero! Zero! Wake up! Please! It is me! Avaron! Wake up Zero!'' She shouted despratedly and she seemed to get not reaction. She then started to sweat and her vision worsened and she held her hand on her fore head. SHe tried to get to the door but dripped over her foot. She reached her hand out towards the door. ''Lloyd....Where are you? W-What is happening to me?'' She asked before closing her eyes.
She layed there beneath Zero's container not moving except from a faint movement of her chest as she breathed.
She gasped she struggled to her feet and grabbed anything she could to get to his container and she placed her hands on it with worry filled in her eyes. ''Zero! Zero! Wake up! Please! It is me! Avaron! Wake up Zero!'' She shouted despratedly and she seemed to get not reaction. She then started to sweat and her vision worsened and she held her hand on her fore head. SHe tried to get to the door but dripped over her foot. She reached her hand out towards the door. ''Lloyd....Where are you? W-What is happening to me?'' She asked before closing her eyes.
She layed there beneath Zero's container not moving except from a faint movement of her chest as she breathed.
Kiara looked at Alex with concern. “Well, I don’t plan on turning over to the dark-side anytime soon,” she walked back over to her desk and sat down, starting to scribble on a piece of paper. “We shouldn’t have to deal with this, none of us. It’s not fair.” She sighed again, before slamming her pen down on the desk.
"Even the best of people suffer. We're no different." He said sighing. "Our lives aren't ours to choose what to do. I don't even know what I would do if I wasn't in this place. I don't know what the outside world will be like. But I wish i could see it."
"How the hell can you be so damn calm about things!" Kiara didn't know where the outburst came from, and she felt sorr that she yelled. "I-I'm sorry." She got up and took a deep breath, trying to loosen up her muscles. This isn't right! How can I be so damn happy one minute and be pissed the next, she thought. Suddenly, as if she was possesed, she bacame enraged. "Just get out! Get the hell out! I never want to see your damn face again. How you are makes me sick! Sick!" Kiara picked up her chair and threw it at a wall. "Wishing you could see the world is useless! It's never going to happen! Wishes, promises, they all mean nothing! We are rats! And once they are done with us, they will just kill us! They won't let us out. Just give up! Give up, give up, give up!" Her desk suddenly burst into flames, along with her bookself and all her songs.
Alex just watched as Kiara suddenly seemed to blow up with anger. He said nothing as she threw her chair into the wall and turned her desk to ashes. She told him dreams were useless and he should give up. He waited till she stopped shouting before shaking his head and pulling her into a hug. "Calm down, I don't know what I said but theres no reason to blow up like this."
Kiara almost screamed when Alex hugged her, but she made sure that she was in check before hugging him back. "I'm sorry. I guess my anger issue hasn't gone anywhere." Then she looked around her scorched room, where almost nothing was left. "Oh ... great ... my songs," she said as she walked over to the pile of ashes, and knelt on the floor in front of them. "Every single song I wrote ... gone."
Alex kneeled next to her when she went to her songs ashes. "They were good songs, at least the ones I heard. I'm sure these ones were good as well." He said. "Can you remember some of them? I might be able to help you if not."
Kiara looked up at Alex and smiled. “Nah, it’s no use. One day they were experimenting on me, they did something to my brain, and certain things I can’t remember. Unfortunately, I can only remember one or two songs. But they might come back eventually, I hope. So all I can do is sit and wait.” She sighed and walked over to the vault door and called for a guard. “Umm, can you bring a vacuum or something? I would like to clean up my room.” The guard nodded and took off after closing the vault door again. Kiara looked back at Alex and smiled again. “Umm, you can go back to your room and rest. I can tell that you’re a little tired.” Just then, the guard came back with a cleaning crew, and pulled Kiara out of the vault. “Your due for testing, so these people are going to clean your room for you.” Kiara wanted to fight back and scream, but she knew better now, than to pull at her luck. “Right, Alex, I’ll see you later.” The guard started to push her down the hall towards on of the labs.
"I'm sorry I can't help." He said as she asked for a vacum. "Still, I'm sure you will remember them in time." He had a silent temper from her mentioning being experimented on. When the cleaning crew arrived and said she was up to testing, the anger grew even more. She told him to head back and rest. He sighed and nodded. "I'll see you soon." He said as soldiers escorted him toward his vault. When alone with them, two tendrils were shot into them and covered them before they were consumed. Alex was suddenly covered in red and black tendrils. As the tendrils disappeared, one of the soldiers, clothing, weapons, skin, even memories stood there. However, it wasn't the soldier. Alex grabbed the soldiers gun and rushed to meet up with the group escorting Kiara. "Protection." Was all he told the guard and he was allowed to go with them. They had no idea it was truely Alex.
Kiara was slightly confused when another guard showed up, but she just shook it off. "So ... exactaly what am I being experimented on for this time," she asked in a bored tone, even though she was slightly worried. The guard who had hold of her upper arm made a disgusted face before answering. "If you have the ability the reproduce and if you would be able to live through a pregnancy. All they are really going to do is cut you open and look at your reproductive system, if you even know what that means." Kiara was blushing deep when she answered, "Of course I know what that means. But I don't see why, its not like I'm ever going to have a baby."
Alex gritted his teeth as he heard the guard explain what was going to happen. "Sounds like they hope to breed more of you." He said trying to keep his disguise up. "But exactly how do they expect to get her pregnant if so?" He thought he knew the answer already. A small tendril was making its way up his wrist.
"B-breed? Umm ... that's terrible. Children s-shouldn't have to go through what I had to. You people make me sick." Kiara's blush ztarted to go away, as it replaced itself with anger. They approached a door where the guard shoved her in. "Change into this," the guard said, throwing a hopital gown at her. She excepte quickly changed and the guard pulled her into a room across the hall. It looked like a hospital room, but it had a giant window for a wall. [i]Probably for all the guards to watch me be tortured[/i ], she thought. A docter lead her to a table and had her lay down. "This is going to hurt," the doctor said, "A lot."
As they prepared Kiara for the test Alex felt his anger reach breaking level. The bastards! Some were enjoying seeing this happen. When the doctor prepared to cut her open Alex lost it. He raised the gun and shot the scientist in the head, doing the same with the guards in the room as well as anyone who tried stopping him. He grabbed Kira's wrist and dragged her out. "Come on!" He cried dragging her toward the vaults. When they reached the hall where the test to find the documents was held he dragged her into the forest, hiding her in the thick brush. "Bastards." He said.
Kiara was surprised when one of the guards grabbed her and started to run. "What the hell is going on!" She tried to rip her hand fre, but his grip was to strong. "What the hell is going on," she demanded. She was totally confused on why a guard would sa e her.
"Kiara quiet down they're already looking for us!" Alex said as soldiers ran looking for them. Sick bastards." He shook his head. "Kiara, I need you to stay quiet or they'll find us." His body suddenly became covered in tendrils again. When they disappeared, he was Alex again.
"Alex!" Kiara jumped at him and hugged him tight. "Why would you do that? I would have been fine. You don't need to worry." She hugged him tighter before letting go. Kiara looked at him with concern. "I would have been fine. That's why you shouldn't ha e come. Ive been cut open before, not like its a first time."
"That's not the point!" Alex shouted. "Do you have any idea what they would do if you could reproduce? Not to mention they didn't even try to numb you!" He shook his head. "I wasn't going to just let them use you like that!'
"No. I have absolutly no idea what they would do. But I spent all my life noy knowing what they were going to do to me. And plus, they never numb me up when they to any procedures on me. So I'm used to it." She sighed and looked at Alex. He was really upset about the whole thing. "No need to worry, Alex. Just go to your vault and rest up. Alright?"
"Damn it" Alex punched a tree, his fist going through its thick truck. "You can't let them do that to you Kiara! Its sick!" He sighed. "Kiara, you can't let them. If they found you could reproduce....." he shook his head. ...."your life would become hell." He looked at her worried. "Why do you let them?"
"Because, my life already is hell. Thete is a sutly noth that could make it worse. Unless they take you away from me, than there really isn't anything else." She took his hand and sqeezed it. "There are somethings that I just will have tolearn to live with. Alex, please don't worry about me. Ill be fine."
Alex shook his head. "Kiara....' he closed his eyes. "Just please tell me you'll be fine. I don't want to let you get hurt." He sighed. "Your the first one who actually shown concern for me. I never felt like it before and I don't want you gone." He shook his head. "So please just tell me you'll be fine."
Kiara smiled, walked over to him and kissed him on the cheek. "Ill be fine. Nothing can hurt me. I'm to stubborrn for that to happen." She hugged him tight and looked up at him. "I need you to promise me that you will be alright, too."
Kiara smiled, walked over to him and kissed him on the cheek. "Ill be fine. Nothing can hurt me. I'm to stubborrn for that to happen." She hugged him tight and looked up at him. "I need you to promise me that you will be alright, too."
Alex touched his cheek and noodedded. 'Of course I'll be alright." He said sighing. "I'm always alright.." he kissed her cheek and shook his head. "Stay safe." He started to walk away.
Kiara made her way to the guards, and once they saw her, they grabbed her and rushed her back inside. She was taken to a different hospital-like room, where she was laid onto a table. "Thought you could escape, eh?" One of the doctors looked her over before lifting her gown start the operation. "Actually, it was one of you rogue guards that grabbed me." She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth as the pain begun.
When she woke up, she was in her room. Her nice dry clean room. But when she tried to get up, a flood of pain washed through her. "Oh. Right. Forgot a out that." She laid back down, right as a doctor came in. "I can see that your feeling better Miss Kiara. Well good news is that we have came to the conclusion that you can reproduce normaly. We wished to test that out, but we are waiting for a while. We will tell you when we will need you later on
" And with that, the doctor left and Kiara was deatbly silent.
Kiara woke up in her ro
When she woke up, she was in her room. Her nice dry clean room. But when she tried to get up, a flood of pain washed through her. "Oh. Right. Forgot a out that." She laid back down, right as a doctor came in. "I can see that your feeling better Miss Kiara. Well good news is that we have came to the conclusion that you can reproduce normaly. We wished to test that out, but we are waiting for a while. We will tell you when we will need you later on
" And with that, the doctor left and Kiara was deatbly silent.
Kiara woke up in her ro
Alex waited in his room contemplating on what he had done? He wondered if his barging in like that would make it worse for her. He shook his head and laid on the bed, his eyes slowly closing and lulling him to sleep.
Later when he woke up a guard was inside his room. "Alex, Kiara's test is over. I understand you have developed a friendship with her."
"Get to the point before I kill you." Alex said.
"Calm down, not all guards are heartless." He said showing he was unarmed. "I just wanted you to check on her. Especially since the test was one she will come to hate completely."
Alex said nothing.
"I'll leave your vault unlocked so you can see her." He said leaving.
Alex waited a few minutes before leaving his vault. The way the guard spoke, he guessed the test was a success. "Damn." He made his way to her vault and walked inside without a word.
Later when he woke up a guard was inside his room. "Alex, Kiara's test is over. I understand you have developed a friendship with her."
"Get to the point before I kill you." Alex said.
"Calm down, not all guards are heartless." He said showing he was unarmed. "I just wanted you to check on her. Especially since the test was one she will come to hate completely."
Alex said nothing.
"I'll leave your vault unlocked so you can see her." He said leaving.
Alex waited a few minutes before leaving his vault. The way the guard spoke, he guessed the test was a success. "Damn." He made his way to her vault and walked inside without a word.
Kiara heard someone else enter her vault, she laid down and closed her eyes. "If your here to ask me questions or tell me you need to test something else, I'm kind of recuperating from my last test. So don't expect any answers from me." She tried to roll over on her side, but he pain was to much so ehe just sat still. When the presence didn't leave, she looked up to see it was Alex. "Oh its you. Are you ok? Did you get enough sleep." Kiara tried her best to smile but it wasn't easy.
Alex nodded. "Yeah, I slept well." He said leaning against the vault door. He looked at her. "Your in pain. I can tell. It was a success wasn't it?" He asked sighing. "They are going to get even more brutal."
Kiara looked down and sighed. "Yeah ... it was a success. But no need to worry ... I hope." She looked down at her stomach, where the sealed cut was. Bloody gauze was really theonly thing holding together. "Brutal, didn't know that was possible."
Alex gritted his teeth. "Kiara, you do know that the only other test they can run is seeing if your able to hold a child." He said keeping his anger in check. "I can't beleive these bastards. Just what do they plan to get accomplished by getting you pregnant?"
Kiara blushed deeply as Alex said the word, "pregnant." "I don't see what they would accomplish either, but their isn't much we can do." She let out a small sigh before holding her hand out for Alex to take. "Now what exactally is going on in that head of yours?"
"I'm thinking they are trying to create more pyromancers. Or breed you with another one with powers to create a stronger one. Bastards." Alex shook his head. He took her hand. "They can't think this is right?"
"They never think anything is right." Kiara pulled on Alex's hand so he would sit on the bed next to her. "You really like that word, don't you? Hahaha. I don't think they would start making me ... breed yet. I'm still young, only 17. There's no way they could be that evil. They'll probably wait until I'm more ... mature." She gazed at him and giggled. "So there is nothing to worry about."
"I hope your right." Alex said sitting down next to her. "I just hope they aren't planning something so soon. The only tests i had were to see how much i can change my body. Nothing big."
Kiara leaned over and hugged him. "Ugh, I'm sorry. Just be glad they aren't planning on cutting you open ... or at least I hope they aren't. That would be sad." She hugged him tighter before letting go suddenly, due to a very sharp pain in her stomach. A small scream escaped her lips as she bent over in pain. "Ow ... it ... hurts."
Alex looked at her and grasped her shoulders. "Kiara, are you alright?" He asked looking at her stomach. "Damn, they must have done something to irritate your insides."
"No, no. I'm fine. I just moved wrong or something." Kiara sat up and took a few deep breaths before the pain finally subsided. She looked up Alex and laughed. "You worry to much, you'll get wrinkles. And you don't want to mess up that pretty face of yours, now do you?" She laughed slightly again then hugged him, laying her head on his shoulder.
"Sorry, but its too easy for a surgery to go wrong." He said as she leaned on his shoulder. He looked at her and sighed. "I guess I'm just irritated that I couldn't do anything to help."
"Don't worry about it, Alex. Nothing went wrong, trust me, I was awake the entire time. I only fell asleep right after when I was walking back here." Then she thought for a moment. "Maybe that's why I'm hurting, I had to walk back here."
"They made you walk back after a surgery like that?" He said worried. "Theres no telling what damage that could have done." He shook his head. "Thats insane."
Kiara looked at Alex and laughed slightly. "Well, they definatly weren't going to carry me back. Anyways, the bright side is that I'm not dead. So I'm going to say this one more time. You don't need to worry about me. Alright?" Kiara sighed and looked down. He's totally going to end up with wrinkles, she thought giggling to herself.
Alex sighed. "Sorry I'm worried. It's just I've never seen what they do to others, only myself. So hearing them do this to people is making me crazy." He shook his head. "I know your alright, but I can't help but worry."
"Your to nice," Kiara said, sighing. She tried to scoot around until she was laying down and she pulled Alex down with her. "Watching people cut me open made me tired, even sleeping made me more tired." Her eyes drifted closed, but she didn't fall asleep.
"I understand why you would be tired. "He said lying down. "And if i'm too nice tell that to those I've killed. Like the guards yesterday." He said laughing. They won't think so."
"No, I don't think they would. But I honestly think they deserved it." Kiara pulled herself as close as she could to him. She let out a long yawn and sighed at the slight pain.
Alex looked as Kiara inched closer to him and yawned. "Not all of them." He whispered as he looked at the ceiling. "Nt all of them."
Kiara looked up at Alex but closed her eyes again. "M-maybe so ... b-but it's t-to late to c-change anything now." Kiara tried to stay awake, but she couldn't help falling asleep again. At least he is here to protect me.
Alex watched as Kiara slowly fell asleep and sighed. "Pleasant dreams." He said as he looked at the ceiling and shook his head. "At least for you.
Lloyd walked through the halls, his silver hair shined. He was happy with the data that he got and wondered how the kids were doing. His newest experiment was the tubes that Zero and Ava were in, they had seemed to been healed, but Zero's condition was serious, he was in a coma. The boy would have to stay in the tub until he awoke. He was in Holly's hallway, and walked to the vault door, he entered the code, and walked in. Looking around he saw that Laila was in it as well, "Laila I'm gonna need you to go back to your vault."
Laila looked up and saw Lloyd "but I don't want to be alone" she sniffed and wiped her eyes. She hated crying but she couldn't help herself this time. She stood up and walked acroos the room to him "please don't make me be alone" she begged.
Lloyd looked down toward Laila, "don't worry you'll see each other again." His words were true they would see each other again, but not Zero, his estimated time was a year. He took Laila's hand, and walked her out of Holly's room.
Laila pouted and waved goodbye to Holly and walked down the hall with him "Is there anyone you need me to heal from the last test, any one to revive or something?" she asked trying her hardest to avoid going to her vault.
"Not unless you can cure a coma. It should happen naturally." Lloyd had now taken Laila to her hallway, he was in-front of her vault, and stood there.
A guard walked in the vault and looked over to Kiara and Alex. "Oh, she's asleep. I was hoping to talk to Miss Kiara in private. Do you mind ypung man." The guard looked at Alex and waited.
Alex looked at the guard and sighed, standing up. He nodded to the guard and walked outside of the vault, waiting just outside in case he heard trouble.
Kiara opened her eyes whn she suddenly heard the vault door open. She saw a guard standing at the end of her bed. "What do you want? Where's Alex?" Kiara looked around, but Alex was nowhere to be found. "Well then. I'm sure they haven't told you yet. Well Kiara. When you fell asleep, some of the doctors implanted a donors sperm inside you. And they were hoping to make you pregnant. I wanted to tell you that myself because I'm the donor." Kiara looked at the guard with wide eyes. "Your saying that I might be p-pregnant!" "Yes Kiara." Kiara let out a long scream and began to cry.
Alex heard a scream and ran inside the vault. "Kiara?" He saw her crying and the guard just standing there. "What the hell happened?" He said running beside Kiara. "Kiara, whats wrong? What happened?"
"H-he said ... he said I might be ... pregnant!" Kiara couldn't control her breathing, making it sharp and quick. "I might be c-carrying this man's baby!" As she cried, her shoulder's shook and she moved her head back and forth. This isn't right! I can't be! This shouldn't have happened so fast! Kiara grabbed onto Alex's shirt balling her hands into fists. "Alex," she screamed.
Alex's eyes widened as she told him she might be pregnant. She might be carrying that guards child? He looked at the guard then at Kiara. "Kiara, calm down." He said pulling her into a hug. "Everything will be fine." He didn't know what else to say.
"No! This can't be happening! How could have they done all that as I was asleep! I should've woken up and none of this would have happened!" Kiara quickly turned towards the wall and started to punch it as hard as she could. But it irritated her cut, so she stopped and pulled her legs to her chest and wrapped her arms around them. "This can't be ... true ..."
Alex didn't know what to do or say. She could get pregnant with a man she knew nothing about's child and she was only 17. He couldn't believe they would do this. Thoes bastards! He shook his head and sat next to her. "Kiara, I'm sorry."
"I'm such a horrible person. To be pregnant so young. I should be killed or maimed or something." Kiar looked up at the guard, still crying. "Why ... why would you want a part of you to be in a monster ... an abomination ... like me?" All the guard did was look away and walk towards the vault, but he stopped before exiting. "Because, I liked you the best. I never had a problem with you. All I saw you as was a poor girl who was taken and experimented on. They thought it was nice to at least have you carry the baby of someone that actually like you than someone that hated you." Then he left, shuting the vault behind him.
Laila nodded as she looked up at him, "Lloyd I can cure death, a coma is no problem with me." she said softly.
Alex shook his head and covered his head with a hand. He couldn't believe they would do something like that. They impregnated a 17 year old girl without her knowledge. He watched the guard leave and shook his head. Whether that man was telling the truth or not about liking her it was no excuse to make her pregnant. "Kiara, your not a monster, you a kind person and this was not your fault. I'm sorry to say this, but like it or not, your possibly pregnant. I wish this wasn't happening but there is nothing we can do about it now. Kiara do you want me to leave right now?"
"No! Don't leave me! I need you! Please ... don't leave," Kiara said as she grabbed onto his shirt. "T-the last thing I w-want is to be alone. Please don't leave." Kiara's crying seemed to come more and more, practically drenching her in her own tears. "This isn't what I planned on my life being like ..."
Alex sighed and put an arm around her. "I won't leave, don't worry." He said giving her a slight smile. "I know you didn't expect this, and its something you didn't want, but there's nothing we can do." He sighed. "Kiara, is there anything I can do to make this easier?"
Kiara looked up at Alex and gave a slight smile that didn't last long. "Just hold me," she said as she put her face on his chest. This really shouldn't be happening. Maybe ... just maybe there is that possibility that I'm not pregnant and their attempt at making me pregnant didn't work, she thought. As she thought, her crying seemed to lessen.
Alex nodded and wrapped his arms around her. "I'll be here when you need me." He saw she had stopped crying a bit. "Kiara, I'm going to help you in any way"
"I don't even know how you would be able to help me. There really isn't anything we can do. Or at least I don't see anything we could do," she said. "All we can do is ... s-sit and w-wait." She then looked up at Alex and sighed, "You've already made me really happy. I don't think there is much else for you to do."
Alex nodded and gave a long sigh. "I guess your right, but now, I'm bothered by waiting to see if it will happen. If you do feet pregnant....what would they plan to do with it?" He shook his head. "I'm glad I did something that made you happy at least.
"I can't even imagine the things they would do to that poor child ... I can't have a baby ... the poor things life would be ruined," Kiara said, as she hugged Alex closer. "I wouldn't wanted them to take a poor child from me. If I did have a baby, I wouldn't let them near it. They can't ... they won't ... they musn't." Then she looked up at Alex. "Would you hate me if I had a baby? Would you hate the baby? Would you want nothing to do with it?"
Alex looked at her a bit hurt. "I wouldn't hate you if you had a baby. I wouldn't hate the baby and I would sure as hell keep it safe from those monsters." He shook his head. "Kiaraa, saying what you did, it proves your a kind person and would be a great mother."
"But this early? There would be no way I would know how to take care of anything. I don't have a mom, or a book on pregnancy ... heck, I've never seen or heard anything about pregnancy. And of all of the people in the world who has to be it's father is a total stranger. I'd rather have you be the father of my baby than that guy." Kiara took in a deep breath and held a minute bfore letting it go.
"Well....." Alex started as she said she knew nothing about how to care for a child. "From the memories of the people I consume, I know how to raise a child. But that won't make me a good father."
"I think you would be an amazing father. Your kind and caring, and from what I've seen, you are really sweet and protective of the ones you love." Kiara hugged him tighter before letting go again.
Alex sighed. "Kiara, I don't think I have the best interests as a father. But I guess I might be a good father, maybe. Perhaps I can help raise the child if you do get pregnant."
Kiara scooted her back up against the wall and started to mess with her hair. "Man, this sucks. Maybe I should have blown this place up when I got the chance," she said.
Alex shook his head. "Kiara, you can't stop something by blowing it up. Look, just try to calm down and lets hope you don't get pregnant."
Lloyd looked at Laila, "it is better if he comes through the natural way." The man pushed Laila into her vault and smiled, "Do you know why you are never in a combat situation? It's because yours power is useless. It doesn't hurt anyone, you only heal them. That is why you will become my newest test subject." His voice was cold and distant, the vault door was closed, and Lloyd was humming a cheery tune as he walked down the hall. He stopped at the room with Ava and Zero, the girl was laid on the cold floor. Strolling toward the girl he found that she was weak, it seemed that she hadn't recovered to her original self. Kneeling he touched the girls head to check if she had a fever, there was none. "Ava baby get up." He used to call her that when she was young.
(Finish it you two I need to make a sequel for this rp. Also godlike bodies have a immunity to getting pregnant by humans, only godlikes can get another godlike pregnant.)
(Finish it you two I need to make a sequel for this rp. Also godlike bodies have a immunity to getting pregnant by humans, only godlikes can get another godlike pregnant.)
''Ava Baby get up.''
As Lloyd spoke softly it seemed to echo in her head for a moment, she did not move for some time excepted the faint movement of her chest then suddenly her nails started to grow far more accelerated than a human which was obvious since she was far from human, merely the appearance of a human but what was unusual was that Avaron's appearance was changing. Her long, silky blue hair became silver, her nails as they grew became black like a void and sharper too like little needles. Her eyes became a deep, dark purple. Her body shape had became fuller in the butt and chest area and she gained more curves on her hips and her legs had more body in them. She also got slightly taller too.
Instantly she grabbed Lloyd's wrist with a strong grip that had a small sharp pain with it as she dug her nails into Lloyd's skin. Then she looked at him with a smirk on her face with a dark disturbing look in her eyes.
''I am sorry, Avaron is not here Lloyd.'' She said, her voice was rather mature, sensuous, calm but with a dark and disturbing vibe from it. She then got to her feet then looked down to Lloyd taking no notice or reaction of the gown being unwrapped.
''Lloyd, seems you need to be taught a lesson or two since my poor Avaron was badly hurt and near death because of your mean less and unnecessary 'test'.'' She then bent down back to Lloyd's level and tilted her head still with a smirk on her face and a emotionless glint in her dark eyes.
''You see, Avaron and me are two different people in one. Think of it as two entities in one, amazing isn't it. I have always been watching you through Avaron's eyes but never been able to stretch out my arm and clamp it around your fragile neck snapping it like a stick. But since she has gotten old she has became stronger along with me. I am strong in battle since she is more of a social butterfly.'' She stopped and pushed Lloyd to the ground and placed her foot onto his chest then continued as she looked down to him.
''But you exposed her to violence, didn't you Lloyd and that is your mistake. You see when she is in great stress I come out and do the damage and enjoy it and I would just love to crush you like a bloon and like a bloon see your insides splatter around the room.'' She giggled darkly then started to put pressure onto his chest little by little.
''On I am going to en-'' She then blinked and held her chest wincing from the pain. ''Damn, I was so close...''
She then collapsed onto Lloyd and slowly Avaron's blue hair, short but groomed nails. Her skinny frame with small curves and breasts, her icy blue eyes and her soft smile returned to normal and she yawned and got up and blinked on the spot. ''It is really warm on this floor...'' She stated to herself then she turned to the the supposed floor and noticed it was Lloyd. Her face instantly became white and she yelped in both panic and embarrassment.
She shot up and flared her arms around and her wings mimicked there movements. ''I am so sorry! I didn't hurt you did I?! I was sleeping! or sleep walking! But but I didn't mean too! I-'' She then looked at her body and so that the gown was wide open and she yelped some more as the panic got worst. ''I apologize! How ru-'' She then stood there for a moment and one of her eyes became the same purple again but not fully which was interesting.
She clicked her neck and the half of her face was Avaron though it seemed frozen in place or paused like if you pressed a button on a remote. The same smirk returned but only on the right side of Avaron's face. ''See Lloyd, Great stress or discomfort...'' She said with that familiar spine chilling voice.
Then the right side of Avaron's face went back to normal and she placed her slender left hand over her fore head. ''I forgot what I was saying.....What was I doing...M-My head hurts.'' She then looked at herself and quietly wrapped it up again. She seemed weak again but not as bad as she was since Re-L, the other being did not use powers or used full stamina and strength to exhaust her so she only had a head ack. Then Avaron noticed Lloyd again and smiled cheerfully. ''Oh! Hi Lloyd! Why you on the floor? Napping or something?'' She giggled then skipped to Lloyd's side and held out her hand and tilted her head and smiled. ''I will help you up Lloyd!'' She gladly announced.
As Lloyd spoke softly it seemed to echo in her head for a moment, she did not move for some time excepted the faint movement of her chest then suddenly her nails started to grow far more accelerated than a human which was obvious since she was far from human, merely the appearance of a human but what was unusual was that Avaron's appearance was changing. Her long, silky blue hair became silver, her nails as they grew became black like a void and sharper too like little needles. Her eyes became a deep, dark purple. Her body shape had became fuller in the butt and chest area and she gained more curves on her hips and her legs had more body in them. She also got slightly taller too.
Instantly she grabbed Lloyd's wrist with a strong grip that had a small sharp pain with it as she dug her nails into Lloyd's skin. Then she looked at him with a smirk on her face with a dark disturbing look in her eyes.
''I am sorry, Avaron is not here Lloyd.'' She said, her voice was rather mature, sensuous, calm but with a dark and disturbing vibe from it. She then got to her feet then looked down to Lloyd taking no notice or reaction of the gown being unwrapped.
''Lloyd, seems you need to be taught a lesson or two since my poor Avaron was badly hurt and near death because of your mean less and unnecessary 'test'.'' She then bent down back to Lloyd's level and tilted her head still with a smirk on her face and a emotionless glint in her dark eyes.
''You see, Avaron and me are two different people in one. Think of it as two entities in one, amazing isn't it. I have always been watching you through Avaron's eyes but never been able to stretch out my arm and clamp it around your fragile neck snapping it like a stick. But since she has gotten old she has became stronger along with me. I am strong in battle since she is more of a social butterfly.'' She stopped and pushed Lloyd to the ground and placed her foot onto his chest then continued as she looked down to him.
''But you exposed her to violence, didn't you Lloyd and that is your mistake. You see when she is in great stress I come out and do the damage and enjoy it and I would just love to crush you like a bloon and like a bloon see your insides splatter around the room.'' She giggled darkly then started to put pressure onto his chest little by little.
''On I am going to en-'' She then blinked and held her chest wincing from the pain. ''Damn, I was so close...''
She then collapsed onto Lloyd and slowly Avaron's blue hair, short but groomed nails. Her skinny frame with small curves and breasts, her icy blue eyes and her soft smile returned to normal and she yawned and got up and blinked on the spot. ''It is really warm on this floor...'' She stated to herself then she turned to the the supposed floor and noticed it was Lloyd. Her face instantly became white and she yelped in both panic and embarrassment.
She shot up and flared her arms around and her wings mimicked there movements. ''I am so sorry! I didn't hurt you did I?! I was sleeping! or sleep walking! But but I didn't mean too! I-'' She then looked at her body and so that the gown was wide open and she yelped some more as the panic got worst. ''I apologize! How ru-'' She then stood there for a moment and one of her eyes became the same purple again but not fully which was interesting.
She clicked her neck and the half of her face was Avaron though it seemed frozen in place or paused like if you pressed a button on a remote. The same smirk returned but only on the right side of Avaron's face. ''See Lloyd, Great stress or discomfort...'' She said with that familiar spine chilling voice.
Then the right side of Avaron's face went back to normal and she placed her slender left hand over her fore head. ''I forgot what I was saying.....What was I doing...M-My head hurts.'' She then looked at herself and quietly wrapped it up again. She seemed weak again but not as bad as she was since Re-L, the other being did not use powers or used full stamina and strength to exhaust her so she only had a head ack. Then Avaron noticed Lloyd again and smiled cheerfully. ''Oh! Hi Lloyd! Why you on the floor? Napping or something?'' She giggled then skipped to Lloyd's side and held out her hand and tilted her head and smiled. ''I will help you up Lloyd!'' She gladly announced.
"Finished are we," Lloyd said to Ava, his voice dark, and sinister. He didn’t think what the girl thought of him; he hated all of the children, and would've liked to see all of them dead. Before the girl realized Lloyd held a gun up toward her chest and shot, hitting the girl in the chest. Jumping up from the ground he watched the girl collapse in his hand. He was sick of the kids treating him as nothing, and this new Ava was going to learn that he didn't tolerate disrespect. In his hands the girl looked frail, and weak, as if he could crush her with his hands. Carrying the girl out of the room, and walking through a hallway, He got a few odd glances for some of the workers but they left him alone after he entered Ava's hallway. Lloyd looked through the hallway, and entered her vault, lightly placing the girl on her bed; he walked out of her room.
Lloyd walked to his room; the room was fully white with zero dust on it. He strolled over to the bathroom, "shower activate," he said. The water fell on him as he washed his body; there was nothing more refreshing, then water. He loved the sensation on his skin. "Stop," he said and watched it stop, getting out of the shower he took the towel on the rack, and dried himself off. He looked at the hazy mirror and sighed, I'm getting truly tired of this. To the side of him a pure white untainted feather fell on the ground, and Lloyd watched, his image on the mirror was destroyed by his fist. He did not like to look at himself, without a shirt. Closing his eyes the man dreamed of better days.
Lloyd walked to his room; the room was fully white with zero dust on it. He strolled over to the bathroom, "shower activate," he said. The water fell on him as he washed his body; there was nothing more refreshing, then water. He loved the sensation on his skin. "Stop," he said and watched it stop, getting out of the shower he took the towel on the rack, and dried himself off. He looked at the hazy mirror and sighed, I'm getting truly tired of this. To the side of him a pure white untainted feather fell on the ground, and Lloyd watched, his image on the mirror was destroyed by his fist. He did not like to look at himself, without a shirt. Closing his eyes the man dreamed of better days.
Kiara laid back down, mumbling a jummble of words. "Alex, you should probably get some rest. Why don't you go back to your vault and sleep. I'll be fine here." She said to him and pushed him slightly. She didn't really want Alex to leave, but knew he would be better off away from her for a few hours. "Goodnight," she said before falling into a light, floating sleep.